《The Alpha’s Triple Lunas》


 Chapter One – Killer Wolves.

    It wasn¡¯t an ideal fishing weather and they had strayed past their vige boundaries. But would Margaret listen?


    Lydia tried convincing her second oldest sister that they could get in trouble for one, leaving the house without permission. Two, foring to a forest¡¯s river to fish.


    The river was out of bound for fishing. But of course, Margaret won¡¯t listen, she would rather begin yelling on how she always opposes her and is disrespectful to her and only respectful to Evelyn, their older sister.


    Lydia turned to Evelyn, she was just quiet, not even trying to convince Margaret to forfeit the fishing.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving. If you two want, do as you like!¡± Lydia stomped off expecting her sisters to follow her.


    Evelyn did and soon after Margaret. Of course, not without grumbling ¡°She always opposes me¡±.


    Lydia wanted to bring up a to brighten the mood but Margaret counted it.


    ¡°Stop wait¡± she stretched her both hands to stop her sisters. Margaret wanted to protest till her ears caught some growling sounds.


    ¡°Killer wolves!¡± Margaret suddenly shouted and began running, the others followed.


    The very hungry wolf pack, which were just passing by, heard Margaret¡¯s screams and began chasing the trail.


    Margaret kept on screaming, it seemed to add strength to her legs. Lydia wanted to turn to see  how far back the wolves were but her body only wanted to run.


    All her strength went to her legs, even her heart got tired of beating profusely. She was almost passing out.


    Evelyn noticed and grabbed hold of the rope she tied to her waist.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°On my count you hold me tight¡± she tied her axe to the rope. Lydia reduced her pace, her panting sounds were wearing off.


    ¡°Lydia stay with me, be strong honey. You should throw this axe to the next tree youe across. Climb up there and wait¡± Evelyn helped get hold the rope and ran faster to Margaret.


    The increasing howls of the wolves made Lydia start up running faster again. The fishing was a bad idea, she knew it.


    A tree wasing to sight. She forced her hands and begin swinging the top and the axe and she threw it across the tree.


    It went round a branch thrice and she began climbing up to it. Evelyn slowed down and turned to check her Lydia, she was safe on the tree.


    ¡°Margaret, grab that rod¡± she shouted.


    Margaret, who was already far in front of them, stopped running and turned backwards.


    ¡°I said use that rod. Use it to lift yourself to a tree¡± Evelyn shouted again. Margaret got hold of the rod lying on the grass and she began running.


    She saw a tree so used it to lift herself to the tree. She threw it down so her older sister could use it too.


    The ¡®Killer Wolves¡¯ were known not to be tree climbers so trees were a huge advantage when running from them.


    After loosing two preys, the wolves howled louder and began jumping faster towards thest sister. Evelyn missed the rod and ran ahead for her life.


    ¡°No, you missed¡± Margaret cried as the wolves ran behind her elder sister. She looked back at Lydia who had already passed out on the tree.


    ¡°What to do! What to do! If Ie down, they¡¯ll eat me!¡± she cried louder.


    A rod came to Evelyn¡¯s sight but it was too short to lift her up. She grabbed it still.


    She saw another one, slightly longer than the first but it still wouldn¡¯t do. She grabbed it too. She was now close to the vige.


    If these ¡®Killer Wolves¡¯ followed her there then they¡¯ll surely have a meal from the vige children ying tag.


    ¡°Stop, you mangy beasts¡± she stopped abruptly and turned to them. She held the both rods on her both hands.


    ¡°I am Evelyn, the daughter of Scar-Face. My father had killed a lot of your kind so¡­¡± she stopped. Was she actually talking to wolves?


    The wolves growled angrily at her. Whenever one came close, she¡¯d swipe her rod to it to send it back. It went on for some seconds. She knew soon they¡¯d get tired of her game and jump on her.


    ¡°Heeya!¡± she strikes the leader with the two rods at the same time. He howled loudly and went backwards.


    Evelyn heard a short growl behind her. She was sure it wasn¡¯t the wolves. A shadow passed her and the wolves began being submissive. It was a human¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± she screamed at the shadow. It went past in front of her and she caught sight of it¡¯s tail. A human with a tail? A werewolf?


    Just then an arrow was shot to one wolf, then two, then three. The rest fled back.


    ¡°Cousin Timothy!¡± Evelyn yelped on seeing who saved her. He came riding a horse, that quickly ran off when it saw the wolves. Screams were heard afar off.


    ¡°Margaret?¡± Evelyn ran, chasing the wolves again.


    ¡°It never ends¡± Timothy gasped and chased after Evelyn.


    Margaret had came down the tree hoping to save her older sister and her little sister, Lydia, too.


    Lydia was now unconscious and was almost falling off the tree. Margaret was specially thoughtless in handling real life situations.


    ¡°They¡¯ve surrounded Margaret. ¡°I got just three more arrows¡± Timothy told the oldest sister while catching his breath.


    On impulse, Evelyn began throwing stones at the wolves.


    ¡°Go away from us¡± Margaret screamed as she did also. Her screams were ever resounding. The wolves growled louder as confusion was setting in.


    Timothy made advantage of this and shot at their leader. ¡°Alpha down!¡± Evelyn shouted still throwing her stones. Another arrow was shot.


    Then another. Thest twonded on thend.


    The wolves grew aggressive but then another howl was heard. Timothy stood still as chills ran through his spine, ¡°Was what that?¡± his eyes were wide open.


    The wolves began howling back. With the leader down the wolves began growling in defeat. One swung his hands at Evelyn but got a stone in his mouth as response.


    They humbly went back into the forest.


    ¡°Still screaming¡± Timothy dragged Margaret to him so she could stop finally, the wolves were gone, she was just hurting their ears.


    ¡°And thank you, Marg for your great and loud voice¡± Evelyn turned to her cousin. She caught sight of the shadow but he was leaving.


    ¡°And you Timothy, you couldn¡¯t even help with your arrows so don¡¯t scold her¡± Evelyn picked his arrows and handed them to him, basically he had missed most of his shots.


    She left to check on Lydia who was now staggering to them. Timothy gave her re before walking away with her.


    What even brought these cousins of his to such a dangerous ce. Oh, he forgot they¡¯re were danger mas.

 Chapter Two – The abuse.

    The sisters were quiet as they walked back home. It had dawned on them that their Uncle Sylvester must have sent Timothy to find them because they had stayed outte. Another four hours scolding and lecturing again.


    ¡°You know this is your fault Marg¡± the youngest sister started.


    ¡°How my fault?¡± Margaret retorted.


    ¡°If you had listened to me and left fishing in that river. All of these wouldn¡¯t have happened¡± the youngest exined.


    Timothy¡¯s widened then he turned to Evelyn, ¡°You and your sisters went to the prohibited river to fish! Was that how much you girls loved trouble! Wait till father hears this!¡± he stomped faster ahead.


    ¡°Now you caused this one¡± Evelyn gasped.


    Margaret made a funny face at Lydia and Lydia returned one at her back. They continued their walk in silence again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then came the fire.


    Their Uncle was always mean to them, he hated the ¡°weakness of women¡±, as he called it. He believed women were just for the satisfaction of men, the house cleaning and reproduction, nothing else.


    And of course, he was amongst those men who never educated girls because ¡°their education is for their husband¡± and ¡°a woman belongs to the kitchen¡±.


    Their Uncle had a word or phrase for whatever he believed in, good or bad. He was specially always using hurtful words at them in the name of ¡°correcting their misdeeds¡±.


    Well, they¡¯ve heard it for almost sixteen years so it didn¡¯t hurt as much. Their parents had died during a vige war with Craitan.


    Many families had ran to neighboring viges and their father had sent his only three daughters to his older brother¡¯s for protection.


    Their parents never survived the war so their Uncle had to take them in. They were all below three then.


    ¡°And I¡¯d say it again. Soon, I¡¯ll get tired of your rubbish and send you off to die like your parents. Hear me?¡± Sylvester roared. He finally sat down and waved his hands to dismiss them.


    Lydia scurried away faster than the rest, she was going to cry in their room, she always did. Then she would start talking on running away and starting a new life away from the uncle¡¯s abuse.


    ¡°I am serious, sisters. We always wanted to be soldiers, right? Let¡¯s run away to Galdrish then. Nothing remains for us here¡± she said.


    Margaret stayed calm. She agreed though. Not even marriage could stop their ¡°misdeeds¡±.


    A ma for trouble, they three.


    Evelyn had run off on her wedding day to watch a tug of war by some soldiers. When the news spread, no one bothered getting married to any of the sisters.


    They didn¡¯t mind. Marriage was pushed to them quite earlier. Their Uncle just wanted them away.


    ¡°But Galdrish is so far away¡± Evelyn moaned.


    ¡°Yes, and who knows if we¡¯ll survive the rigorous trainings. They don¡¯t act nice todies. They even train them tougher¡± Margaret added.


    Lydia nodded in agreement, ¡°But we will survive. Our mother was a warrior, you know. Our father too. We can do it if we put our all to it. There¡¯s nothing left for us anyway¡±.


    Evelyn stood up to say something when a harsh knock on the door sealed her lips. Timothy appeared behind the door when she opened it.


    ¡°Yes, what is it ¡°the perfect son¡±?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, you guys shouldn¡¯t think of running away again. Remember how thest one ended¡± he reminded.


    Lydia and Margaret nced at each other while Evelyn looked face down. How could they forget! They were barely teenagers then. Evelyn, twelve. Margaret, eleven. Lydia, ten.


    Their Uncle had called them ¡°Bastards¡± for the first time and they were determined to run away.


    It didn¡¯t work out as their Uncle¡¯s friend had seen them escaping at night. He was more hateful to women than their Uncle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want my old friend to gain money when you three are getting married, huh!¡± he croaked. He then locked them up with his skunks. It was horrible, their smell.


    Afterwards their Uncleshed them, both with rod and tongue. They had slept for almost two days trying to gain back their strength.


    Would have slept for more if not Sylvester said they should get on with their daily chores. Timothy was tired of doing it for them.


    ¡°Oh yes, we remember. But this time we won¡¯t get caught¡± Margaret said proudly.


    ¡°Yes, ¡®for ye would know not whence the time or hour we shall escape¡¯. We assure that¡± Lydia chipped in. Evelyn stayed quiet.


    The shadow she saw haunted her quietly. Her curiosity was rising but till her sisters stop bickering, then she can¡¯t leave to check on it.


    Timothy turned to her, ¡°You are supposed to be smarter than these two. Make the right decision. I know my father isn¡¯t so nice, he¡¯s hard on me too. Even calls me bastard, forgetting I¡¯m his son, but still you girls should just endure and avoid doing rash things¡± he left the room afterwards.


    Margaret and Lydia burst intoughing.


    ¡°He calls his own son bastard¡± Evelyn lips twisted. She turned to herughing sisters and smiled at them.


    Timothy walked into his father¡¯s workshop. He was a furniture maker. He stumbled on a broken chair and fell, the chair broke up into two.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for that¡± his father¡¯s voice rang besides him. Sylvester was reading a letter.


    ¡°What? Pay for what?¡± he sighed. His father just smiled.


    ¡°Father, I want to talk to you about something¡± Timothy cleaned off the dust on his clothes. His father¡¯s eyes remained glued to the letter he was reading.


    ¡°They¡¯re still your blood. Take it easy with them. Try being nicer¡± Sylvester recites, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ll say? Always speaking up for those wild cats!¡±. He didn¡¯t raise his eyes from the letter.


    Timothy tried peeking into the letter but his father swiftly covers it.


    ¡°Let me be with those your cousins, I didn¡¯t sign up for this, I¡¯ve had enough. Since they don¡¯t want to get married. I¡¯m signing them up for the things they like doing¡± the old man was now biting on some chewing stick.


    He shows Timothy the letter whilst cing his hands on his lips indicating to keep quiet. Bewildered, Timothy screams ¡°What?¡±.

 Chapter Three – Leaving the house.

    Outside, Lydia and Evelyn were arguing on who would clean their Uncle¡¯s workshop as they walked towards it. On hearing the scream, they tiptoe silently and ced their ears on the door.


    ¡°They can¡¯t be nuns. Which one is a nun material? Huh. Evelyn? Lydia? Or Margaret? They¡¯ll desecrate the holy ce¡± Timothy kept on screaming.


    Sylvester makes a chill chuckle, ¡°So you know how disastrous they can be. Well, if a nunnery can¡¯t handle them. How can I?¡±.


    Lydia speeds off to inform Evelyn and Margaret follows after.


    The older sister couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Maybe Leah¡¯s escape n was going to happen! And was going to happen fast.


    Before Evelyn could recover from the shock of the news, Margaret had already finished packing her things and was yelling to anyone who took her hair brush to bring it back. Lydia was almost done packing.


    ¡°What, girls calm down¡± Evelyn said to them.


    Margaret red at her, ¡°Calm down? We¡¯re going to be nuns. Like nuns. Locked in one big house and all. It would cage us. I can¡¯t do anything but run away. We can¡¯t do anything but run away¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start your sermons, preacher. This girlies has made up their mind¡± Lydia shouted, shutting her elder sister from further telling her to ¡°calm down¡±.


    Evelyn stared at them in confusion. Timothy barged into their room. ¡°I have an announcement¡±.


    Their Uncle barge in too, almost immediately. ¡°Girls, we need to talk¡±.


    Lydia and Margaret gazed at him with contempt. ¡°We know your dirty ns, Uncle. Not happening!¡± Lydia said as a matter of fact.


    He let out a sly smile. ¡°It is happening. And you¡¯re not going to do anything about it!¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think! I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re my Uncle or not. I¡¯ll trample on anyone that tries to cage my sister¡¯s and I. Your abuse is getting out of hand!¡± Evelyn yelled in the top of her lungs.


    Lydia and Margaret looked at her surprise. Wasn¡¯t she the one who have been saying ¡°Calm down¡±?


    Timothy patted Evelyn¡¯s shoulder and faced his father, ¡°Girls, quiet down. Let¡¯s discuss this peacefully. Dad, their consent is needed before giving them to any nunnery. Also, aren¡¯t they past the age for eptance in a nunnery?¡±.


    Sylvester narrows his eyes. ¡°They have already been epted. Their consent wasn¡¯t needed. They¡¯re mine tomand¡± he walked past the door.


    ¡°Funny old man!¡± Margaret screamed after him.


    ¡°A really funny old man!¡± Lydia repeated.


    Evelyn muttered something before walking out of the room. Timothy went after her to wage her from doing anything to his father but she went past the door away from the old man.


    ¡°Where are you going!¡± he asked but she just walked ahead.


    Lydia and Margaret ran after her but went back after they decided to pack her clothes and things and finally leaving the house.


    ¡°Father, look what you¡¯re doing!¡± Timothy eyed his father. The old man just bit his chewing sticks quietly sitting on an armchair.


    Margaret finally stomps off with Lydia. ¡°Be back before six¡± Sylvester says to them. Margaret sighs. He should be expecting by¡­never.


    The two sisters searches everywhere for Evelyn. The barn. The church. The nursery. The farm house. Even the forest.


    ¡°She left without us?¡± Margaret asked rhetorically. Where would she have gone to?


    ¡°Being a nun is good¡± the youngest said as she sat on a rock, they were still at the forest. ¡°But it¡¯s not what I want. I want to be a warrior¡±. Margaret nodded in agreement.


    A shrill howl from the vige made them beginning running back to know what has happened. They were not very deep into the forest but when they got to where the sound came from, they were already panting profusely.


    But of course, they¡¯re the worst of runners.


    A crowd of vigers had circles a young boy. He was holding a Bible. Lydia told her sister that he could be from the church down hill.


    The person responsible for the shrillughter was the adamant Madam Lara. She owned the biggest stall at the market.


    She hated people talking anything about children and religion as she believed in none and had none. She was now throwing a tomato at the young boy.


    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t want to listen, then keep your hands to yourself or stuff that tomato in your mouth!¡± someone yelled to her in the crowd.


    Everyone was quiet. No one dared yell to Madam Lara. Her husband was a rich merchant. And had scary dogs.


    Lydia smiled as she dragged Margaret to where the voice had voiced from. She knew it was Evelyn.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the runaway bride!¡± Madam Lara stood full length.


    She called Evelyn ¡°runaway bride¡± after news spread on how Evelyn dashed out from her wedding.


    ¡°Where are your two little cats sisters?¡± thedy asked.


    ¡°Sharpening their ws to scratch you¡± Margaret said now joining Evelyn¡¯s side. A crowd had been formed around them.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The little boy had disappeared from the crowd. (You won¡¯t me him).


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m scared. Margaret is going to scratch me¡± Madam Lara mocked.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in for some soup as those ws are going to get blunt in just a matter of minutes¡± as she said that a soldier came behind her. He held a whip.


    Evelyn smirked as she reached out for the two sticks supporting Madam Lara¡¯s table of tomatoes.


    The table tumbles down, the whole tomatoes turning to paste. The crowd gasps in surprise. The Madam is shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re sending someone with a weapon. I had to get mine¡± Evelyn cracked her necks before ring at the soldier.


    He threw her whip at her but Lydia caught it, it bruised her but she began pulling it to herself. It would be hard to match her thick physique and strong legs.


    Evelyn ran to the soldier as she strikes him with her sticks like she was drumming.


    Madam Lara charged to Evelyn but Margaret charged to stop her. But the Madam tripped on her tomatoes and fell face up in the ground instead.


    Margaret walk over her while slightly kicking her with her back heels. The crowd began booing at the fallen woman.


    Again those sisters became everyone¡¯s hero.

 Chapter Four – Tracking the shadow.

    The Madam¡¯s body was numb from the fall. Her eyes shook with pain.


    The soldier kept pulling the whip with Margaret while enduring the beatings at his back. The sticks weren¡¯t painful and Evelyn was enjoying the beat she was making.


    The soldier let go of the whip and same time pushes Evelyn away from him. She doesn¡¯t expect it and falls to the ground, she begins wailing.


    ¡°Sister down¡± Lydia yelled as she snatched the whip Margaret held and flung it on the soldiers back giving him a taste of his own medicine.


    Evelyn¡¯s wails turned toughter as the man danced to the pain the whip gave.


    Some boy in the crowd shouted ¡°more¡± and Lydia decisivelyshes the soldier again. Madam Lara was trying to crawl away now.


    It was like a town charade. Some children threw Madam ra¡¯s dirty tomatoes at the soldier foring to embarrass his ranks.


    Horses neighing as they ran towards them made Margaret stop whipping the soldier and threw the whip into the crowd.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± one of the horseman shouted as he pulled his horse to a halt.


    No one answered. ¡°Somebody answer me?¡± the soldier shouted again. Still silence. He brought out his sword for effect but no one still said anything.


    There were all soldiers, soldiers from the kingdom of Craitan which bullied the small vige Evelyn and her sisters lived in.


    They¡¯re were not very religious as they worshipped many idols so they had no specific mode of conduct.


    Reporting to them what happened will bring no justice, they were all unjust. The soldier saw Evelyn sitting on the ground and came closer to her.


    ¡°Young woman, what happened! Why is this soldier weeping!¡±.


    ¡°Sir¡± she started with a teary voice. ¡°Madam Lara just began yelling at us. She had earlier insulted a little boy. She then told this soldier to flog me and my sisters.


    I identally kicked him in the groin while trying to stop him from flogging me. He justid on the ground crying since then¡± she increased her cries.


    Everyone kept a gloomy face, trying to make Evelyn¡¯s story seem true. The soldier on the horse red at the soldier on the ground.


    ¡°Pathetic¡± he cursed as he began riding away. Lydia smiled mischievously while helping her sister up.


    ¡°Nice acting. Be an actor not a soldier¡± Lydia winked. The girlsughed as they walked away from the crowd.


    They felt like heroes who just saved a poor child from a big hungry monster that was going to devour him.


    Theirughter soon died down when they remembered the situation that had brought them out of their home in the first ce.


    ¡°Oh, I am really not going back home¡± Lydia folded her arms grumpily. Margaret did the same.


    Evelyn also didn¡¯t feel like returning but they had no where else to be. They were just helpless orphans.


    ¡°Did anyone hear or see the shadow lurking around during that Killer Wolves attack?¡± Evelyn asked her sisters as they strolled in the forest.


    ¡°The only sound I saw was the growls of the Killer Wolves. The only sight I saw was death¡± Lydia sounded poetic.


    Evelyn frowned, ¡°I am serious. It had the figure of a man. It better not be what I¡¯m thinking¡±.


    Margaret hurried to catch up with her sisters. Her weight seemed to have doubled only from eating three unripe tomatoes of Madam Lara.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find out then¡± Lydia gave her evil smirk and the three adventurous sisters went deeper into the woods. Margaret picked a stick along the way, just in case.


    They walked into the sounds of the forest and buzzing off wild bees.


    Deeper, they came across a cave with w marks on it¡¯s surface.


    Lydia suggests they leave immediately but Evelyn¡¯s curiosity is turned on so she declines. She could be on her way to revealing a great stranger amongst them.


    Lydia followed her sisters cautiously, grabbing a stick of her own. She couldn¡¯t die at seventeen.


    ¡°They¡¯re fresh w marks on this cave¡± Margaret noticed. Lydia freezes as her eyesnded on something even more rming.


    A red haired wolfman was flexing his ws on a nearby rock. His body had blood and it seemed he had just killed an animal, hopefully.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    His back was against them but Evelyn was sure he was the owner of the shadow that had helped them during the Killer Wolves attack.


    Lydia was now tugging on Evelyn¡¯s shoulders that they should turn back.


    ¡°Wolfmen are bloody. We should not engage¡± Lydia quotes their Uncle¡¯s usual line to them.


    ¡°We are free now. We don¡¯t need listen to whatever Uncle said¡± Margaret counters immediately. Lydia frowns. Wasn¡¯t whatever he said still valid for safety?


    Evelyn picked a stone and threw it at the nearby river besides the wolfman prompting him to turn around. They all hide behind the cave, peeking slightly.


    The wolfman had reddish eyes but they were not scary but shiny. And his lips were plump and pink and didn¡¯t look rough.


    His red hair also spread across his broad shoulders and his shirt was hanging on his shoulders making his chiseled chest visible.


    He narrowed his eyes at the stone for seconds. Lydia narrowed her eyes at him. He seemed awfully familiar but she couldn¡¯t ce how she knew him.


    Margaret began swooning, ¡°He¡¯s so gorgeous. Sarah was right. These wolfmen were irresistible¡± she cackled quietly.


    ¡°They¡¯ll do the same thing to you like they did Sarah¡± Evelyn shot back. Margaret stayed quiet.


    Sarah was a childhood friend of theirs that was said to have fallen in love with a wolfman, she had a name for them. Werewolves. But the vigers preferred wolfmen.


    Sarah had disappeared after iming to be getting married to one of them. She was never seen again and was said to be dead.


    ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Lydia asked for the hundredth time.


    Evelyn shrugged since there was no reaction from the wolfman so they could as well let him be.


    ¡°He¡¯s no fun¡± she concluded and turned to leave.


    A growl stopped them three on their tracks and they retreated behind the cave.


    The wolfman smiled andid besides the stream ying with the water.


    ¡°See how gentle he is with water. Imagine how much gentle he¡¯ll be with a woman¡± Margaret whispered.


    Evelyn sighed tiredly. They better get out from there before he¡¯d show them ungentleness.

 Chapter Five – The Wolfman.

    ¡°See how gentle he is with water. Imagine how much gentle he¡¯ll be with a woman¡± she whispered. Evelyn sighed tiredly.


    Lydia ps her mouth off her ears, ¡°Did you hear that growl? That¡¯s what we should be worried about?¡±. Margaret eyes shot wide with realization.


    A small killer wolf appears from the bushes. It held a small flower in its mouth. It kept it¡¯s head low and dropped the flower on the wolfman¡¯sps. The wolfman in turn kissed it¡¯s head.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Margaret red at the wolf jealously.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? We have two predators now, that¡¯s what¡± Evelyn answered. For the wolfman to befortable with a Killer Wolf, he could lord one and that wasn¡¯t safe.


    The little wolf rests on the man¡¯sp while the man ces the flower on his head. Lydia recognizes that act but still stays quiet.


    ¡°How¡¯ll we move without that wolf sensing us?¡± was Evelyn¡¯s new question.


    ¡°Dustin, do you wanna y?¡± the wolfman spoke suddenly. The girls looked surprised. His voice was deep and his ent was urate.


    Wolfmen weren¡¯t educated and were expected to speak wolf. Whatevernguage that was. None had ever gone to a school in the viges. None had been reported to anyway.


    The wolf made a small sound in response and rolled it¡¯s back. The wolfman rubbed it¡¯s belly and the wolf stuck out his tongue enjoying it.


    ¡°Is that a dog or a wolf?¡± Lydia was curious, she looked closely.


    ¡°Or maybe wolfmen treat wolves as their dogs¡± Evelyn added. It was a more sensible exnation.


    The wolfman held the wolf in a small grasp and it could be said they were bonded.


    Either way, Margaret was struck by both the wolfman¡¯s beauty and gentility.


    ¡°My ideal man¡± Margaret whispered again, ¡°He¡¯s out of this world¡¯s ordinary¡±.


    Evelyn confirms but instead calls him ¡°Freak of nature¡±. Wolfmen were not amon phenomenon so it was fair to call them freaks.


    Lydia in turn corrects that they should be rather called ¡°curse of nature¡± as she once heard how their origin started from a curse.


    Margaret was surely displeased to hear her sister¡¯s review on a man she was drooling over.


    She stood up straight but ducked when the wolf spotted her. It growled in displeasure.


    Lydia face mmed. The wolfman seemed to have smirked as he releases the wolf from his grasp.


    ¡°Crazy bastard¡± Evelyn screamed as she ran off. Lydia and Margaret began running. The wolf sprang up from the wolfman¡¯sp and began chasing after them.


    Margaret kept making small screams as she ran, leading the wolf on.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t the bloody wolfman help us!¡± Lydia screamed as she ran.


    ¡°Cos he¡¯s a bloody wolfman!¡± Evelyn screamed back.


    Margaret bent her head down in shame. If only she had controlled herself. They wouldn¡¯t be where they were now.


    Evelyn swerved back and jumps on a boulder lifting herself to a tree. Lydia runs past her. The wolf gets to her but fails to climb the tree.


    It growls angrily before chasing after the rest.


    Lydia does the same though her leg gets twisted as she attempts jumping on a tree.


    It was so close or the wolf would have scratched off her legs. She sent an ear piercing scream to the air as she pushed herself higher up the tree.


    With Evelyn¡¯s new height she could see the wolfman still resting on the cave. She noticed however, his immediate reaction when he heard Lydia¡¯s scream.


    She saw him run to them but couldn¡¯t see him clearly as he leapt in wolf¡¯s speed. She was slipping so tried bncing on a branch.


    ¡°This is not good. Lydia, we need to kill that wolf¡± she shouted to Lydia who was hugging her tree tightly, afraid to let go.


    Evelyn jumps downnding with her the legs. She lifts a heavy stone to her shoulder and runs after the wolf with it.


    Lydia does the same, limping towards the wolf with a heavy boulder.


    Margaret had reached a cliff. She never knew that forest had one.


    It had always been her dream to get to the end of the cliff and now she had, she wasn¡¯t feeling so excited cos it may be where she ends.


    The wolf growled to remind her of its presence. Margaret turned to it, ready to ept her fate.


    A stonends on the wolf¡¯s tail making it whimper in pain. It turned the other half of its body and growled at Lydia.


    ¡°Sister to the rescue here¡± Evelyn roared as she threw her stone on his snout. The wolf fell t, injured.


    Lydia ced her feet on the stone at the wolf¡¯s tail to wage it. Evelyn slowly ces hers on the stone at the wolf¡¯s snout.


    ¡°Ensure justice¡± Lydia tells Margaret signaling at another stone nearby. Margaret rushes and grabs the stone with her fat hands.


    Shees to the wolf¡¯s stomach and smiles as she let go of her stone to smash its middle. The wolf wiggled helplessly.


    A loud growlmanded her to stop. Lydia springs off from the wolf but returns her legs to wage it.


    Margaret froze on hearing the growl and leaves the stone. It fell down still but was caught mid air.


    Sand and dust flushes into Margaret eyes as something had dashed and held the stone before itnded on the wolf. She opened her eyes slowly to see angry red eyes ring at her soul.


    Unconsciously, she winks.


    He pushed Margaret forcefully away from the wolf and she fell meters away from the edge of the cliff. She scampers away from the edge with fright.


    Evelyn was thrown away from the wolf snout with ease. She stayed still on the ground as she wondered how a wolf man could lift her up like a baby and toss her about.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, the wolf man lifted Lydia with care and dropped her away from the wolf.


    Margaret frowned at the preferential treatment but then noticed that Lydia¡¯s legs were twisted. Lydia¡¯s eyes glowed and her cheeks flushed as the wolfman stayed down at her.


    He proceeded in carrying the little wolf in his arms to leave.

 Chapter Six – No one to help.

    He proceeded in carrying the little wolf in his arms to leave.


    ¡°Hey!!¡± Evelyn got back to her feet holding a stick. Margaret shook her head to tell her not to fight back but she knew her sister. Evelyn was stubbornness itself.


    ¡°Wont you apologize for your pet wolf nearly killing us, huh?!¡±.


    The wolfman smirked. Margaret found it unbearable adorable.


    ¡°But you nearly killed it¡± he replied, looking Evelyn dead straight in the eye.


    Lydia wanted Evelyn to stop since it was fair. She was regretting leaving her uncle¡¯s home in the first ce.


    ¡°It attacked us first, we didn¡¯t do anything¡± Evelyn retorted.


    ¡°You came to its home to bother him, that¡¯s what you did. Kindly go back home with your sisters¡± the wolfman said and left.


    Margaret helped Lydia up while Evelyn angrily broke the stick.


    ¡°How does he know we are sisters?¡± Lydia wondered out loud.


    ¡°We look it¡± Margaret responded.


    Three girls wearing the same boring style of dress. With brown eyes and dark long hair. With long eye lines and identical freckles.


    Not withstanding the strong aura of trouble they had.


    ¡°Let¡¯s retrieve our bags from the shack and find a motel to stay in¡± Evelyn stomped off. Lydia looked annoyed.


    Motel? Why couldn¡¯t they just go back to their uncle. They had vented out enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give that face. Do you want to be locked in a nunnery, that¡¯s not our thing. We¡¯d be a nuisance¡± Margaret exined as they limped off.


    No motel epted them. Both for the fact they had insufficient money and no one wanted to be housing them when they ran away from home.


    A nice woman was kind enough to tend to Lydia¡¯s twisted legs and epted to keep them for the night only with dinner inclusive.


    But the next day, they¡¯d be going back home. Evelyn was more than irritated by the habits of all the people in her vige.


    They were scared of getting into her uncle¡¯s trouble while knowing that he abused them. She searched her brain for any of her friends she could visit but majorly all were married.


    Girls her age were already married. The rate of women insignificance just kept rising.


    ¡°Eve, how about we move to Galdrish?¡± Margaret crawled to Evelyn¡¯s bed at night.


    She had noticed her sister hadn¡¯t even blinked and was in deep thinking. Earlier, she hadn¡¯t tasted her food and had gifted it to Lydia to get better.


    ¡°Galdrish? We need to have a letter to go there from the vige chief. Only warriors go there. We can¡¯t¡± Evelyn answered.


    ¡°How about, we just leave and stay in the forest. Maybe¡­¡±.


    ¡°It is the wolfman right?¡± Evelyn gave a half smile at Margaret.


    She looked away but nodded, ¡°It won¡¯t be bad to get to know him though. And we can get refuge in the cave. It is quite protective¡±.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Evelyn rests her head on her pillow. That was an option. But living with a wild man, a wolfman for that matter was insane. But she was always up for insane things.


    And if the wolfman had more man than wolf in him as he showed by being nice on Lydia¡¯s twisted legs, then it would be a swell.


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t want us?¡± Eve asked Marg. Margaret was already asleep on her bed.


    She smiled as she tried pushing her to her own bed. Margaret was plus sized so it was hard. She just let her stay and went over to hers.


    Tomorrow, they had a wolfman to impress.


    The next day, he wasn¡¯t at the cave where they saw himst. Margaret was carrying Lydia on her back.


    ¡°Should we just turn back? This is as crazy as it is dangerous¡± Evelyn said to herself.


    ¡°No way, he could just be trying not to stay close to where passersby could see him. Like yesterday incident¡± Margaret toned on hearing her.


    A small growl was heard behind them and Evelyn prayed it was the wolfman and his wolf pet.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± they turned to see the wolfman. His little wolf was bandaged and looked frail.


    ¡°How did you get bandages? Aren¡¯t you supposed to use leaves or something, you must be rich¡± Lydia bbered atop Margaret.


    She was sleepy and the pain from her leg got into her head somehow.


    The nicedy who had helped didn¡¯t have enough bandages as they were expensive. Old clothes were used for Lydia instead.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± Margaret smirked. Evelyn shrugged and faced the wolfman.


    ¡°So, you seem quite normal. And that¡¯s why I am making this proposal¡± she started.


    ¡°You need a ce to stay? You ran from your uncle?¡± he hushed her. The wolf growled angrily.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Evelyn went backwards.


    Margaret stepped back as well. Why was the wolfman acting like he knew them from somewhere? And what was with the wolf¡¯s temper?


    Could the wolfman be a friend of their uncle.


    ¡°You seem to know us quite well. Could we stay wherever you stay? For the time being. We can¡¯t go back¡± Evelyn added, folding her arms.


    The wolfman stretched forth his hands for a shake. Evelyn hesitated but reached out for it. He withdrew before their hands could meet.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to help you cos I know your uncle isn¡¯t a good man. But, what do I gain from helping you?¡± he looked from Margaret to Evelyn.


    ¡°Hey. Why do you need something in return huh! Can¡¯t you help us now she¡¯s asking nicely, huh!¡± Lydia attempted jumping down from her sister¡¯s back.


    Evelyn rushed to close her mouth, looking at her surprisingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s going loco¡± Margaret smirked. Evelyn nodded. She wasn¡¯t wrong. The wolfman smiled at Lydia but it swiftly disappeared.


    ¡°Scott¡± the wolfman stretched forth his hand again. Evelyn nearly reached for it but Margaret took to it first. Evelyn rolled her eyes and dragged down Lydia from her back.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Margaret¡± she blushed. Scott¡¯s eyes shed deep red and Margaret withdrew her hand quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we would be friends, then¡± he smirked.


    Evelyn wasn¡¯t sure what that meant but at least someone, in or around their vige, knew that their uncle was a bad person and was willing to help them.


    This may not be the craziest thing she had done but she looked forward to it.

 Chapter Seven – Lydia is Loco now.

    It wasn¡¯t a cave. It was a fortress. Scott led the girls down to the veryst wall. He punched a button and a stone rolled open.


    Another world was behind there.


    Everywhere green and flowery. There was a small stream that got it¡¯s root from the forbidden river. It excited Margaret.


    They weren¡¯t any houses in sight and just vast green space. Only small animals ran about, no bigger mammals.


    After surveying and finding only smaller caves inside the ce, Evelyn confirmed that that was where she and her sisters would be staying.


    Lydia began making weird noises and acting stubborn. She climbed down from Margaret¡¯s shoulder and began running to a tree.


    Margaret wanted to stop her but Scott held her back, ¡°Let her y¡±.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Evelyn found a less creepy cave amongst the many. It was also narrowed in and had a hole inside. Would be very useful at night.


    She was the one carrying their heavy bags so she dumped them on the floor and tried catching her breath. How would she make a home out of this cave? How could this forest be her home?


    She recognized a rhyme Lydia was mouthing. She turned slowly to her. And saw Scott smiling at her. Like he recognized it.


    Evelyn recognized it too. When Lydia was younger, she had grown fond of a young dog and it¡¯s said imaginary owner. That was a song they made before she had the ident that nearly took her life.


    It made her lose her memory but she was three then so it was easy to exin to her who her sisters and family were.


    Her brain went back to that default whenever she was stressed. Maybe cos her brain never really healed as their uncle had no money for expensive healthcare.


    Why was she remembering it now. Was her twisted leg too much pain for her? Or the new feeling of leaving home?


    ¡°Lydia, are you okay?¡± Margaret stooped to Lydia. She nodded with an innocent smile. Margaret knew she wasn¡¯t.


    If Evelyn was the tough and trouble sister. She would be the curious and cunning sister. Lydia would then be the wise and wicked one.


    Innocent smilesing from Lydia only showed she wasn¡¯t okay.


    ¡°It is not a problem. She¡¯de around¡± Scott said to Margaret. He was holding a row of mattresses.


    Evelyn¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw the mattresses. Chic and silk. Could only be found at royal pces.


    If such materials were in the open market, the people rather used them to make pretty chic gowns other than using them for just mattresses.


    And where did he get a mattress when he had no house?


    He distributed the mattresses between the girls. Giving the red one to Evelyn. Blue to Margaret and green to Lydia.


    Evelyn was stunned on how he could know their color taste.


    ¡°The caves are not usually cold in the day but they can be unbearably cold at night. Stay warm¡± he advised. The little wolf stayed besides him, tagging along like a normal dog would.


    ¡°Have you met us before?¡± Evelyn enquired, finally tired of keeping the questions in her head.


    Scott looked at her. Memories of a small boy running along with a small girl yed in his mind.


    A small doll fell from the hands of the small girl and the small boy went back to get it for her.


    A hunter, along with two other girls, kidnaps the small girl ahead and she shouts to the boy to help her.


    Before he could get to the doll, he runs back to save her.


    His eyes sh yellow and he¡¯s about growing when another hunter shoots him, making him ckout. The screams of the girl is thest thing he hears.


    Scott¡¯s body begins vibrating as he remembers those memories. His throat went dry and his eyes shes yellow.


    Evelyn noticed. Scott excuses himself and leaves them, entering a cave.


    ¡°That guy is weird¡± Evelyn stoops besides Lydia and Margaret, ¡°He knows us from somewhere, I feel it. I just can¡¯t find him from memory¡±.


    ¡°Well, between me and you, the person with the best memory is¡­¡± Margaret paused and looked at Lydia, ¡°¡­ is Lydia but she¡¯s loco now so the questions will have to wait¡±.


    Lydia begins humming and singing her song as she molds a y face with the mud. It resembles a dog face.


    Margaret is disgusted and leaves to find materials for making a bed, she couldn¡¯t afford lying on the bare floor. She won¡¯t be able to rise tomorrow.


    For once, Evelyn listened in to know what Lydia was singing. She had always credited it to her wild imaginations or a rhyme she picked up somewhere.


    She was actually singing, ¡°little furry creature. Rolling like a ball. Furry, furry, growling like a dog. Half man, half dog, rolling like a ball. Half dog, half man, growling like a dog¡±.


    It didn¡¯t make sense to Evelyn. Perhaps it was a song Lydia made for her dog friend and it¡¯s imaginary owner.


    ¡°Lydia, get yourself together. If you need rest, take it. No one to push us around now, okay?¡± she patted her younger sister¡¯s head.


    Lydia nodded childishly and pointed at her ball like molds, ¡°furry like a ball, yeh?¡±. Evelyn confirmed before going inside to meet Margaret.


    Margaret was constructive and with her strength had joined to big stones together to make a bed. Enough to take two people.


    ¡°If we can find wood, we can ce it on the surface. Nice bed we¡¯d be having then¡± she breathed heavily as she spoke.


    Evelyn declined the idea of cutting down trees to make wood. For once, can¡¯t there be a natural habitat that was unaffected by human¡¯s wants.


    They could manage using the mattresses that way.


    When she tried it, she realized it wasn¡¯t going to work and the stones underneath them were cold as well.


    ¡°And this bed is going to be for two only¡± Margaret groaned tiredly. She can¡¯t roll any stones further and the stones were uneven to begin with.


    ¡°Lydia should stay with me then¡± Scott came back with a tray of fruits. Margaret was shocked to see the varieties of fruits. Evelyn was shocked by Scott¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Stay with you? Duh! I rather sleep outside¡± Lydia spoke for herself as she staggered into the cave.


    ¡°Anyway, me saw some yummy fruits you have. Give me¡± she said cutely.


    Margaret face mmed. This was embarrassing and so not Lydia.

 Chapter Eight – Bringing them back.

    Margaret face mmed. She was embarrassing and so not Lydia-like.


    Scott handed some of the ¡®yummy fruits¡¯ he had to Lydia, with a smile. Again, Margaret was not appreciating his nice treatment to Lydia.


    She jumped in between them. ¡°I could stay with you while my sisters stay in that cave¡± she smiled cutely.


    Evelyn came forward with a frown, ¡°He is staying in a cave as well, what makes his cave difference from ours?¡±.


    She knew exactly was Margaret was thinking. And thest thing she wanted was her sister smooching around with some wolfman in the middle of the night, when wolfmen are most dangerous.


    ¡°Well, my cave has only one person in it¡± Scott answered Evelyn. She shifted her frown to him. So he wanted Margaret to stay with him? Suspicious. Margaret smiled brightly.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t count my wolfs, May, June and July, though. I am alone¡± Scott added with a smirk.


    Margaret moved backwards.


    ¡°You have puppies? Let me see¡± Lydia¡¯s eye lit up. Margaret sighed and retreated back to their cave.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡± she said when she was in. Evelyn followed her in.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stay here?¡± Evelyn triedpleting.


    Margaret shook her head, ¡°Can¡¯t help but feel Lydia¡¯s craziness is making her look cute and Scott is falling for it¡±.


    Evelyn wanted to hold it in but she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    At Sylvester¡¯s house)


    Timothy was suggesting for the hundredth time that a search party be sent out to bring the girls home.


    ¡°And again I ask you, do search parties bring people who aren¡¯t lost home or they find lost people and bring them home?¡± Sylvester asked amused.


    He knew the girls weren¡¯t lost. Just exhibiting their own form of rebellion.


    This time was taking long but it was just because they¡¯ve grown and had more tricks. They¡¯d be back.


    The animal pen was waiting for them to work on it.


    And he could possibly try marrying out the youngest when they returned. She showed less rebellion and could only be stubborn due to her sisters¡¯ habits.


    Sylvester wasn¡¯t a bit worried. He¡¯s only worry was that the nunnery were disappointed in him for the girls not showing up and had refused taking them since it seemed the girls were unwilling.


    ¡°Respect their decision¡± one of them had told him. He wasn¡¯t going to listen. He hadn¡¯t enough respect to waste on women.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t find them, I will. They are my cousins, no matter how troublesome they were¡± Timothy said as he packed his arrows behind him.


    He took a flute, one that he used to y with the girls. He hoped they¡¯d answer him when he¡¯d y it.


    Sylvester smirked at his kind gestures but stayed quiet. They could all leave for all he cared. It had been a long time since he was home alone anyway.


    He dragged his chair out to the balcony for fresh air. He felt a chilly peace, one that was going tost without anyone screaming or yelling.


    But then he heard small chattering. He could endure, they were just children.


    Two little boys came by ying with a frog. Sylvester smiled at them as memories of him and his dead younger brother came back.


    They usually hunted for frogs at the forbidden river, when it was still allowed to be used.


    He pushed the memories aside and enjoyed watching the boys chase the frog.


    The frog ran past and hopped onto Sylvester¡¯sps. The boys looked at the frog in horror.


    Before Sylvester could hand the frog back to them, they sprinted home scaredly.


    He sighed he knew he wasn¡¯t pictures as the ¡®friendly next-door neighbor¡¯ but what would he be doing with a frog? He set it free and it jumped off for it¡¯s life.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it goes my friend. These kids theses days make us old men look like monsters¡±.


    Eddie, his old friend, said as he was dragging one of his goats into the pen. The stubborn he-goat finally got in and Eddie shut the door behind him, panting heavily.


    ¡°You and your boy, Stu, again¡± Sylvester smirked. Eddie shook his head, trying to say something but only breathing pants came out of his mouth.


    ¡°They ran off. All of them¡± Sylvester announced.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t even sleep herest night¡± he added.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Eddie looked shocked as he dragged his tired feet to where Sylvester was, ¡°Maybe you should worry. They are growing up. If you¡¯re nicer then maybe they¡¯d get married more calmly¡±.


    Sylvester rolled his eyes.


    Eddie dragged himself nearer. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it worked with my daughters. Just change and bond with them. Marry them off in good terms with you. It¡¯s always better that way¡±.


    Eddie forced himself to stand straight. He bent his back and heard a crack. He turned his neck swiftly to the left and another crack was heard.


    Sylvesterughed at him. His friend was growing older by the minute but still wandered about with his goats. Fed his chickens daily and looked after his skunks like children.


    Sylvester felt lucky to have a son, unlike Eddie who had only five daughters. Sylvester felt it was also a good thing his nieces were around to help with the farm animals.


    But they weren¡¯t to stay around forever. They had to get married so he¡¯ll get some marriage gifts from their husbands.


    It¡¯ll be good for his business. And apensation for all the parenting role he was forced to y on those wild girls .


    Maybe he¡¯d try gently coaxing them to get married. And he¡¯d start with the youngest.


    Wherever they are now would surely not befortable. They¡¯d want to return home but would be too stubborn to.


    He¡¯d just promise them time to think of what they really want. It had to be in line with marriage. He really needed those marriage gifts for his farm business.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯d try your idea. Things should end well. Incase along the line I¡¯d still need something from them¡± Sylvester cleared his throat. Eddie smiled whilst trying to exercise his hip bones.


    ¡°Take it easy or you¡¯ll split in half¡± Sylvester joked and the two old menughed.

 Chapter Nine – Law of forest.

    Two men shrieked as they saw a snake slid by. It was the third wildlife creature they were seeing that passed them without attacking.


    The forest and its river were called forbidden for a reason but Sylvester had still paid them to go into the forest to search for his nieces.


    They were so blinded by the huge amount he gave that they broke their ownw of trespassing the forbidden forest.


    A squirrel ran through their legs while chasing after a nut and one of the men screamed his lungs out. The other looked horrified.


    ¡°Why do these animals not act like animals? Snakes are supposed to attack. Squirrels would avoid humans as much as possible. What¡¯s wrong with these forest animals?¡± they wondered to themselves.


    Well, the animals at that forest had an Alpha. An Alpha they believed wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt them.


    They were also bonded by aw not to hurt anyone from the vige as well. It was the neww of the forest.


    ¡°How can those girls be in this forest?¡± one of the men sighed tiredly.


    He knew that the trio were always looking for trouble, but this was looking for death. Anything could happen at such a dark ce.


    ¡°And you know how Sylvester is, what if he did something to them for them to run away?¡± the other added.


    They looked at themselves. It wasn¡¯t looking like a good idea bringing the poor girls back to their ruthless Uncle.


    But the money he had offered, blinded them again. They held up their fire torches higher for better visibility. If they had to burn down the trees then they would.


    No matter what had happened between the girls and their Uncle, they didn¡¯t have to hide in the forest. Or worse could happen.


    Evelyn was surprised that she could have onefortable night at a forest, with no creatures creeping on her.


    She opened her eyes rather to ray of sunlight. She shouldn¡¯t have slept directly below the hole. But the rays gave her strength.


    She ran outside to feel the morning breeze but was startled to see Scott outside the cave.


    He had his chest opened and strange marking were on his spine. He turned and Evelyn quickly hid behind a tree.


    He dipped something into the stream that separated his cave from theirs. The object looked like a cbash and had a small letter inside.


    He yed with the water for a while before his dog came out and cuddled him.


    ¡°I bet he thinks this ce is his home that¡¯s why he could stay without clothes¡± Evelyn grumbled.


    She peeked at Scott and found he wasn¡¯t there. She found himter on walking into his cave.


    She scrutinized the letter in the cbash, it had blood stains. It made her blood run cold.


    Scott acted too innocent to be bloody. But she couldn¡¯t forget how he had controlled the Killer Wolves to let them go earlier.


    Or how he had allowed his pet dog chase after Margaret and only appeared to save it from death.


    No matter what, he was wild and no matter how sweet or harmless he seemed, they didn¡¯t know him. Anything could happen.


    ¡°Morning¡± Evelyn shared the fruits she plucked between her younger sisters. Lydia was still looking sleepy but Margaret just looked dull.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys left me on the bed of a stranger¡± Lydia mumbled. Evelyn smiled. It wasn¡¯t voted on and had just happened.


    It was better it was her than Margaret. Margaret always had problems with her hormones.


    ¡°You speak like it was an actually bed¡± Evelyn said digging her teeth into the fruit. It tasted juicy she didn¡¯t know what fruit it was and only plucked it because Scott said it was edible.


    It looked like a cross hatch between mangoes and pears anyway. She¡¯d have definitely loved to have them nted on their farm.


    ¡°What do you mean if it was actually a bed? That king sized softie isn¡¯t a bed?¡± Lydia frowned.


    Margaret stopped her teeth from digging into her teeth, ¡°You mean there¡¯s an actual bed, king-sized inside his cave?¡±. Lydia nodded.


    Evelyn stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Wait, how could he have a king sized bed yet let us sleep in rocks. I feel better than I thought I¡¯d feel after sleeping on a rock but it wasn¡¯t fair still¡± Margaret raged standing up as well.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not even my point! How did he get a king-sized bed. Where¡¯d he get it from? This man better not be a forest thief and we¡¯re now aplices¡± Evelyn narrowed her eyes at Scott as he walked innocently to them.


    ¡°Enjoyed the fruit?¡± he sounded sad.


    Margaret temper died on seeing him sad, ¡°Yeah, thanks. Is something wrong?¡±.


    Evelyn red at her. Should that be the first question she should ask. Who cared if something was wrong with him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound emotionless but you guys might have to face your uncle yourselves¡± he announced after heaving a sigh.


    The girls looked confused. Lydia rolled her eyes. She was low-key d that she didn¡¯t have to stay there anymore. She was just waiting for her sisters to decide.


    Or better still, he chase them out.


    Margaret and Evelyn asked for an exnation and Scott sadly exined that a whole team of hunters were currently searching for them.


    And as they are hunters, they used the opportunity to kill forest animals.


    He further exined that the animals are defenseless as they had to obey thew of the forest, the Alpha¡¯sw. That no animal should harm a viger.


    But if things get out of hands, the animals would revolt. Might attack even the vige and it¡¯d be hard for the Alpha to stop their vengeance.


    ¡°The only thing left to do is, go back. Humans and forest dwellers don¡¯t mix. Save the forest and the vige. I¡¯m sad to let you guys go though¡± Scott said.


    Evelyn shook her head as she thought of her next course of action. Run away from the forest or fight back the hunters.


    She refused going back home to be one of her options.


    ¡°Let us go back. Uncle might actually be worried. Let¡¯s stop this madness for once¡± Lydia spoke up.


    Margaret exhaled but stayed quiet. She looked at Evelyn for a decision.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go¡± the oldest sister said dejectedly.


    Scott eyes glistened as a tear tempted falling off but he shoved his face away from the girls.

 Chapter Ten – A marriage for Lydia.

    The hunters were surprised to see the girlsing out from the forest like they owned the ce. They looked healthy and strong except they had gloom faces.


    Before any hunter could speak Lydia dragged his that had little squirrels. The fearful squirrels ran away for their life the moment they were free.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this forest forbidden? Why are you catching animals from it?¡± Margaret pointed at the men.


    Lydia spared them no dialogue as she targeted their catch and dragged it away, setting the animals free.


    Some hunters tried fighting for their catch but one look at Lydia¡¯s face made them realize she was meaning business.


    Evelyn just watched in silence. She was careful not to make an outburst as it would be rude to the hunters.


    They were just acting on their natural instincts, doing their jobs. It was rather their own fault for running to the forest. She now understood that the forest was forbidden for a reason.


    The girls stood in front of their uncle with scowls on their faces. They watched him pay the hunters with silver coins they never knew he had.


    He had always made them suffer in the farm with the im that there wasn¡¯t enough money for meals for theter days.


    Did he get a breakthrough during the few days they were gone? Where they such a bad luck?


    ¡°Thank you, Sylvester. I hope you girls don¡¯t go missing again¡± the head of the hunting team warned.


    It sounded to Evelyn like he wanted them to go missing again so he¡¯ll get such an impressive reward. She didn¡¯t me him.


    Sylvester pulled a stern face from the cheerful one he had when the hunters were around.


    ¡°You are going to scold us, right?¡± Margaret rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I? You girls kept me worried. I barely could eat knowing you were out there at the forbidden forest. Do you know where Timothy is now? We were all worried¡± Anger mixed with worry was in his tone.


    Evelyn looked at their Uncle in disbelief. He, worried about them? It couldn¡¯t be true.


    He had always reminded them that they were the worst thing that had ever happened to him. Weren¡¯t they doing him a favor by leaving?


    ¡°Don¡¯t y your tricks cos I left to drop my bag in my room and saw the kitchen sink filled with your tes, dirty and I bet you are waiting for us to clean your mess up¡± Lydia pointed disrespectfully.


    Margaret sighed, ¡°We are here. I know you hate us. Act like we don¡¯t exist and we¡¯d do the same. We¡¯d be making newws around here. Your envement is enough¡±.


    Lydia nodded in agreement. The both girls walked away from their uncle and bounced into their rooms.


    Sylvester licked his lips. Those rascals were just hard to convince. He reminded himself that Evelyn was still I front if him so he stopped himself from cursing at them.


    ¡°Where had you guys stayed that was asfortable as the bed you had at home?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t asfortable as the bed we had at home. But it was more peaceful than the home we had here¡± she answered in a heartbeat.


    He narrowed his eyes at her but looked away, ¡°Lydia has been asked for her hand in marriage. A young nice man had asked me while you guys were away¡±.


    Evelyn sighed. No wonder he dragged a whole hunting team looking for them. A marriage had been nned for one of them.


    ¡°Lydia would reject it, you know¡± she stomped off to her room.


    ¡°Make sure she doesn¡¯t. Someone has to pay me for all the babysitting I did for you three since your parents foolishly died at war¡± Sylvester retorted.


    Evelyn turned slowly to meet him, ¡°Foolishly? They did what you couldn¡¯t. You ran away from our vige while other men where fighting. You are the coward in this story, not them¡± she shouted.


    She bit her lower lips as she regretted the words that had came out of her mouth.


    Sylvester¡¯s eyes darkened and he strolled quietly to his room.


    Evelyn cried silently for a bit before going to check on her sisters.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was a message. And the whole idea excited Margaret. Whenever Evelyn cried, she was going to pull a mischievous cardter.


    While unpacking, Lydia found a flower in her bag. One with a very deep scent. All her clothes smelled like it. It had a juicy and sweet smell that was almost intoxicating.


    No doubt it was Scott that kept it there. And it was clearly not a romantic gesture, at least Margaret could see that.


    It was rather a way of tracking them, in case they needed rescuing. And they seemed like they would.


    Evelyn was impressed by Scott¡¯s kindness. He was unwilling to let them go and had been open about it. He was indeed more human to wolf.


    Evelyn only worried that he wasn¡¯t someone from her memory that was trying to get back to she and her sisters.


    All the folks from her memories, as long as she couldn¡¯t remember them, means they yed a wrong role in her life.


    If Scott is part of those young memories, then he must have yed a wrong role. Maybe.


    ¡°I wish someone else can just marry all three of us instead. It¡¯d be better, right? Maybe a general or a soldier?¡± Margaret suggested while holding the flower to her chest.


    Lydia eyed her, ¡°Marry all three of us? Howfortable¡±. Like Margaret could have just said she wanted a polygamist to marry her.


    ¡°Are you speaking of Scott again? Can that work out? Does he look like he needs a wife, more or less wives?¡± Evelyn brushed the thought off.


    Lydia eyed Margaret more angrily, ¡°So you really are into that wolfman?¡±.


    She couldn¡¯t remember everything about their stay there but she was really hoping her sister hadn¡¯t been smooching around with him.


    Margaret ignored her sisters and rather ran to the door to get it opened.


    It was the third time someone had knocked. And it could be their cousin, Timothy.


    They shouldn¡¯t suffer him since he had been worried about them.


    ¡°Hey, Tim¡­¡± she trailed off.


    Her face looked like someone had sshed it with mud because before her was Mrs. Lara and her teenage son with a bouquet of flower. Someone swore behind her.

 Chapter Eleven – Can’t marry a classmate

    Her face looked like someone had sshed it with mud because before her was Mrs. Lara and her teenage son with a bouquet of flower.


    ¡°Did you mistake here for an asylum? What are you doing here?¡± Margaret asked disgusted.


    ¡°That¡¯s no way to speak to an inw or an elder¡± her uncle spears behind the visitors.


    ¡°Wow. Margaret is getting married to that kid?¡± Lydia looked both amused and repelled.


    Sylvester invited Evelyn and Margaret to the dining room to talk on ¡°important matters¡±.


    Margaret had given an evil smirk and followed them. Evelyn didn¡¯t bother. She knew her sister would reject the boy. For his own sake.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She copsed on her bed and let the amazing scenery of Scott¡¯s home fill her mind. She low-key wished she could go back.


    She was slowing drifting to sleep when Margaret barged into the room,ughing her head out. Evelyn red at her with half closed eyes.


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe. That kid is actually getting married to Lydia, not me. And Uncle is kinda serious¡± she said amidstughs.


    That was funny, Lydia was a year old than the boy. And they both weren¡¯t ready for marriage.


    His name was Reuben and he only wasn¡¯t the first son the second son of the hated Mrs. Lara but also Lydia¡¯s rich and bossy ssmate.


    He had skipped a ss due to his influential parent at the vige town school. Everyone hated him, Lydia was no exception.


    Heing with his two legs to get married to her¡­ Lydia red at him from across the table. It was clear he didn¡¯t know what he was getting himself into.


    ¡°And because you want me to get married, you think I will?¡± Lydia questioned with an amused tone.


    ¡°You will¡± Sylvester sounded stern, ¡°Why did you return under my roof if you didn¡¯t n to listen to my instructions?¡±


    Lydia got up, ¡°Reuben, if you want to live long to keep on flirting with the girls at school then get out now¡± she clenched her fists.


    ¡°On the contrary, my flirting days are over. I had be a man. I want to get married¡± Reuben responded with a husky voice Lydia didn¡¯t know he had.


    Margaret was watching from a corner and was taken aback by his voice. Had he grown manly within two days? It wasn¡¯t a sixteen years old voice much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put the past behind us and be family. It will help clean your sisters reputation as bad wives and make them marriageable again¡± Madam Lara added.


    Like always, a hint of mockery was in her tone.


    Lydia was in denial. How could the whole vige be so dumb? Marriage wasn¡¯t the only thing female species could do.


    It shouldn¡¯t be the endpoint of their lives or what made them important. And if ady doesn¡¯t want to get married, what happens?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what game you¡¯re ying but you better get out now¡± someone hollered behind Lydia.


    Margaret smiled on seeing Timothy and she came out from where she was peeking from.


    ¡°Reuben had always been disrespectful to Timothy. They hate each other so they can¡¯t be inws¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s words got stuck in her mouth.


    Reuben had stood up and knelt down before Timothy asking for forgiveness from his past actions.


    ming it on his childishness and his mother¡¯s spoiling. Madam Lara in response sounded sorry for raising her son wrong. There was silence.


    Timothy stared down at the boy, he slowly crouched down to help him up. He wasn¡¯t still sure if he needed the kid as an inw.


    Margaret was confused and was almost buying into Reuben¡¯s ¡®sincerity¡¯ if not Evelyn appeared behind her and pointed out Madam Lara¡¯s smug smile.


    Her n was falling into ce. Well, not yet it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°You know she won¡¯t ept Madam Lara. You want to ruin our reputation, further, by asking. I saw through your charade. Leave or you¡¯ll lose something¡± Evelyn folded her arms around her chest.


    Lydia stood at her left and Margaret by her right. Lydia pointed at the door just incase the Madam wasn¡¯t sure where she should be headed.


    Sylvester stayed quiet. He had made no efforts in trying to make the marriage work. Lydia sensed he had other tactics.


    ¡°Evelyn don¡¯t be harsh, but I do believe Lydia has to agree to a marriage first. Madam, Reuben, you¡¯ve made showed interest, let her agree¡±.


    Timothy smiled as he finished his words. Lydia sighed and walked out. She had made her point, she wasn¡¯t getting married to that irresponsible ssmate of hers. It won¡¯t be heard.


    It was already evening and Sylvester hadn¡¯te to them to talk about Lydia¡¯s marriage. Margaret had already recited the words to tell him.


    And Lydia had been keeping a tough mood all day to not look flexible when she¡¯d be speaking with him. Yet, he seemed to be too busy to care.


    ¡°Maybe he had done that to annoy us. As payback for leaving¡± Margaret suggested to her sister¡¯s while cleaning the goat pen.


    Lydia shrugged, ¡°Maybe¡±.


    Like the universe was saying no, Timothy called to them that his father wanted a word with them.


    Evelyn smirked as they left to answer the call.


    They refused the seat Sylvester offered and stood looking straight in his eye waiting for him to say something objective.


    ¡°Before your mother died, she entrusted three things in my hands¡± he started.


    Evelyn clenched her fists as she assumed he was referring to them three as things.


    ¡°Three daughters, A dead son, and a box of gold¡±. Sylvester eyes gleamed as he spoke.


    The girls eyes darkened. A dead son?


    ¡°I just found out today from my dad. And I feel terrible¡± Timothy said behind them. Lydia turned to him questioningly.


    ¡°My mother never had a son. What lies are you spitting now?¡¯ Margaret fumed.


    The old man shook his head, ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t give birth to a living son, anyway. You remember when your mother gave birth to a child reported to be stone dead?¡±.


    He searched the eyes of the girls. When he saw realization in them he continued, ¡°Yes, war was approaching then. Your mother gave me the boy to bury actually but I revived him through a priest¡±.


    Evelyn mmed her hands in the table abruptly. Her hands ached as it was a wooden table but her anger subdued her pain. What in the bloody miserable world she was living was this man saying!

 Chapter Twelve – The Price of his Freedom.

    Evelyn mmed her hands in the table abruptly. Her hands ached as it was a wooden table but her anger subdued her pain.


    ¡°Stop messing with our brains. Where¡¯s the dead-now-revived boy, huh!¡± she looked like she¡¯d hit the old man. Lydia looked calm.


    Sylvester didn¡¯t look threatened at all by her rage, he had the exact words for her.


    ording to him, the acimed boy was now a servant of the priest. It was a Buddhist priest, more or less a monk, and the boy was a servant there.


    To retrieve the boy is only by adoption and a huge amount have to be paid.


    Margaret listened with anger but it soon fizzled out as she remembered it could be a prank.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s a lie, then ask yourself why Han looks like Lydia?¡± Sylvester ended his exnation with a grin.


    He expected to see a sense of realization in their eyes but their eyes only emitted hatred.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    There was a pin drop silence. Lydia clenched her fists, she raised them to hit her uncle but Evelyn stopped her.


    Han was a young boy who usually came to buy vegetables for his uncles. Sylvester was usually wicked to him for some reason.


    This made other children fear him as someone wicked. He¡¯d always say the boy shoulde backter for goods he bought. Knowing well that his temple was far away.


    The boy hardly spoke and just stared at Lydia whenever shepliments him on his looks and hardwork. She was fond of him.


    ¡°That skinny boy is our brother?¡± Margaret was never really fond of him. He was too skinny to her liking.


    ¡°We should believe that? Is this rted to the marriage of Lydia? Why are you bringing this up?¡± Evelyn was still waging Lydia¡¯s fist fromnding.


    ¡°Believe or the boy would never leave that temple. He¡¯d turn fifteen same day Lydia would. That¡¯s why your mother wasn¡¯t at Lydia¡¯s third birthday. He can be adopted by fifteen. Only Lydia¡¯s marriage can buy his freedom¡± Timothy answered Margaret.


    Lydia red at him. It wasn¡¯t an angry re but one filled with betrayal. He was really expecting her to marry that ssmate of hers.


    She could visibly remember how he used to warn her to stay away from Madam Lara¡¯s kids cos they were trouble like their mother.


    Was he now telling her to go back on his words?


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about the boy. But my father did what he had to do then. Or your father would never have a son¡± Timothy added when it seemed Lydia wouldn¡¯t stop ring at him.


    ¡°If he¡¯s our brother, can you exin how he came back from the dead. If the monks hadn¡¯t give him another spirit or something?¡±.


    It was Evelyn¡¯s question but Sylvester ignored it saying what was important was that the boy was alive.


    ¡°So my marriage gifts would be used to adopt him? I¡¯m the price for his adoption?¡± Lydia sounded more happy than sad.


    Margaret looked to her. She seemed ready to embark on the journey to save her brother.


    ¡°Wait girl, we need more proof on this-¡± Margaret hushed Lydia.


    ¡°Proof or not. Han once said that he¡¯d need to be adopted out of the temple to gain his freedom as he was an orphan. Basically even if he isn¡¯t our brother, I¡¯d like to adopt him out¡± Lydia retaliated.


    Words failed Evelyn. So this was her Uncle¡¯s n after all. To coax Lydia into my marriage for his own benefits.


    Well, if Lydia was getting married, she could as well say bye-bye to a sibling cos Reuben lived at Galdrish as he was a soldier in training. He¡¯d surely take Lydia with him.


    If she¡¯d be getting back a sibling, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad.


    ¡°But so help you God if that boy isn¡¯t our sibling¡± Evelyn shouted out loud.


    ¡°Yes, so help you father¡± Timothy added with  a stern voice. Sylvester nodded nonchntly.


    ¡°Andstly, I¡¯d be the one to get the benefits for Lydia¡¯s marriage. She isn¡¯t your daughter¡± Evelyn announced.


    Sylvester turned to her sharply, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that funny. You aren¡¯t a man. You can¡¯t take the benefits from your inws¡±.


    ¡°If my sister isn¡¯t taking them, then I¡¯m not getting married. She is the eldest in my family. And I need to be sure the money is used properly¡± Lydia stressed on the properly.


    Sylvester mmed his hands, ¡°No, I arranged that marriage. You can¡¯t take the benefits. Only I¡±.


    The three girls sighed and left.


    ¡°Lydia has told you what she said. If you don¡¯t agree. She won¡¯t get married¡± Timothy reminded his father.


    ¡°Do you think I only want her to get married so I¡¯d be free from one bastard of a niece, no. I need those gifts aspensation for putting up with those devils-¡°.


    ¡°And you¡¯d get thepensation for putting up with us devils, after I have taken the gifts¡± Evelyn had overheard him.


    Sylvester red at her, ¡°You girls are the worst thing that has ever happened to me¡±.


    Timothy tried warning his father from saying things that¡¯d make them run away but the old man cared less. What was the use of them getting married if he gains nothing.


    He arranged the marriage with a rich woman who obviously hated them. Just to make sure Lydia get punished all her marital life.


    And why should he care, he¡¯d be somewhere in Craitan, enjoying his money. Now the bastards want to destroy his ns!


    ¡°Well, Uncle, the feeling is mutual. You are one of the worst things that ever happened to us too¡± Evelyn finally answered and left to meet her sisters.


    ¡°I am the price of our brother¡¯s freedom¡± Lydia copsed on the bed.


    ¡°We mustn¡¯t do this. We can sneak the boy out of there and run away to the forest, you know¡± Margaret suggested.


    Lydia jumped from her bed. That was a good one. No matter how she¡¯d want to avoid that forest.


    They looked at their older sister for support but she declined, ¡°A search party woulde for us again. It¡¯d destroy the h h Alpha¡¯sw of the forest. So let¡¯s stay clear¡±.


    Lydia copsed back on the bed. So she should wait for marriage? At seventeen?

 Chapter Thirteen – Their reward.

    Margaret gazed down at her youngest sister and she could see the sadness and fear welling up in her.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t going to end this way¡± she said before stomping off. Evelyn followed her outside and noticed she wore forest boots. Meaning she could only be going one ce.


    ¡°But how can Scott help us now?¡± she wondered to herself. Margaret kept her hopes high as she ventured deeper into the forest.


    A howling nearby didn¡¯t scare her but assured her she was getting closer. She knew that Scott was always with the wolves to make sure they didn¡¯t get in trouble.


    A snarling was made right behind her and she turned with a smile.


    ¡°Take me to Scott, please¡± she said politely. The wolf responded by growling loudly and then howling to his other pack members that he has found FOOD.


    Margaret immediately sensed this and began running. With her high pitched screams she hoped Scott would find her.


    *******


    (Galdrish. Camp of Galdrish Royal Soldiers)


    A high ranking official in ck full amour walks into an old dusty library with another junior ranked soldier.


    They both climb adder to bring down a book holding files of their past soldiers. A young girl runs into the library shouting ¡°father¡±. The high ranking official red at her making her retreat, sadly.


    ¡°General, you haven¡¯t been home for a while. Why don¡¯t I handle this rewards while you go to your daughter and wife?¡± the junior soldier suggested.


    The General acted like no one had spoken and carried down more books from shelves. When he had enough he goes to a seat and sat down.


    ¡°It is almost fifteen years. I don¡¯t want to forget this man¡¯s family like I forgot them before¡± the General said as he swiped through the pages of the book.


    His junior sat beside him checking the other book he had brought down, ¡°The soldiers Scarface and Xena?¡±.


    The General nodded.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget Scarface and Xena¡¯s children. It was reported that Scarface¡¯s elder brother, Sylvester, took them. The benefits were for children of dead soldiers with no other family. The girls still had their uncle so they¡¯d live well¡±.


    The junior nodded as he spoke.


    The General disagreed, ¡°They deserved the reward as they lost both parents in the war. Scarface had said his kids didn¡¯t know his brother before as they didn¡¯t like each other. The kids deserved all the help we got and I won¡¯t wait till fifteen years to give them this pension reward¡±.


    The junior nodded again. His superior had made up his mind so nothing can be done about it.


    ¡°I¡¯d find Sylvester¡¯s location and send the reward there¡± he saluted.


    ¡°Give it to Evelyn, Scarface¡¯s eldest daughter. Scarface next of kin after his wife, Xena, was Evelyn, not Sylvester. Remember that. She is an adult now so can handle the money¡± the General said.


    His junior saluted again and left.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯d forgive me my dear Scarface for neglecting your children when you gave your life to save your vige and General¡± the General mourned.


    ******


    Margaret was still panting. Scott waited for her patiently to catch her breath before asking what in the hell brought her back to the forest.


    ¡°Lydia is about getting married¡± Margaret struggled to say. There was no visible surprise in Scott¡¯s face.


    ¡°You have to help us. Role-y as someone trying to marry her. But¡­¡± she paused to catch her breath. Her breath hitched when she remembered that Scott needed money to marry Lydia. No man could marry a girl at their vige without having loads if gold.


    ¡°What?¡± Scott asked her when he saw the fear on her face.


    ¡°You are rich, right?¡± it was a honest question.


    ¡°Do I look like I am?¡± he asked back, a smirk ying on his lips.


    She fell on him and started crying. All her running and screaming just to get to him. All her the positivity she was holding unto. All were wasted.


    Scott wasn¡¯t really understanding why she was crying but he consoled her either ways and asked to take her home.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Margaret agreed, holding unto a small pint of hope.


    Halfway, he left to get something and came back to her with a bag.


    Lydia was reciting her lines to her new family. The usual lines soon-to-be weds say to their inws.


    Madam Lara¡¯s smug didn¡¯t leave her face and her son was having one of his own. Evelyn wished so hard she could p the smug from their faces but it would not help anything.


    She looked outside for the thirteenth time, hoping Margaret would be back with whatever, or whoever she left to bring.


    She saw rather that her uncle was having a conversation with a man outside the door.


    The man seemed like a soldier and looked uninterested in talking with her uncle but the old man seemed to be waging the soldier froming in.


    Evelyn nodded to Lydia to continue her recitals, the left to the door.


    ¡°Twisthat!¡± it escaped her lips. The soldier looked up at her and a big smile appeared on his face.


    He saluted, ¡°At your service, daughter of Xena¡±. They shared a shortughter after that.


    Evelyn eyed her uncle wickedly. Why would be keeping such an important guest standing?


    Twisthat was their father¡¯s soldier friend. He usually yed with them when he visited.


    He was called ¡°Twisthat¡± because during his trainee days, he used a hat with twisted edges to train.


    It was a memorial gift from histe father that encouraged him. Twisthat became his name and he had epted it.


    It has been fifteen years since Evelyn saw him and she wondering what he was doing here.


    Her brain reminded her of the short prayer she had made to the God to bring a helper that would deliver Lydia from the hellish marriage she was getting into.


    Was he the answer? She led him towards the goat pen, away from her Uncle, to talk.


    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t bother find you girls after so long. I am here to repay the debts and to reward you the pension for your parents service¡± he went straight to the point.


    Evelyn had already guessed that it was his reason. She always knew that at the end of fifteen years, she and her sister¡¯s would be entitled to some rewards.


    She had that as a backup n because she knew the fifteen years would pse within the next two months.


    Twisthat brought out two silver boxes from his backpack, ¡°For your both parents¡± he bowed. He began struggling to untie the bag¡¯s rope that was fastened to his stomach.


    Evelyn turned around to open the boxes and, not to her surprise anyway, she saw rows of gold bars arranged neatly inside.


    A smug smile of her own appeared. Now she could kick asses with confidence.

 Chapter Fourteen – Marry Us.

    Margaret dragged Scott carelessly across the forest. She was scared as other animals came out from their holes, trees and caves to watch her.


    She was d they didn¡¯t attack, even if she didn¡¯t know why. Didn¡¯t Scott only control the wolves?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She couldn¡¯t speak or read animalnguage but with the ¡®expressions¡¯ of the animals, they looked confused why she was dragging Scott.


    She calmed down and let him walk on his own. They still stared.


    ¡°They don¡¯t see humans all the time¡± Scott exined. Margaret wasn¡¯t satisfied but she pushed the thoughts aside and focused on heading home.


    By now, Lydia would be making the marriage recitals. No matter how she rebellious she is, she wouldn¡¯t want her sister making a marriage vow without keeping them.


    ¡°So let¡¯s go over your n¡± Scott tapped her shoulders. She turned to him.


    ¡°I¡¯d tell your Uncle that I want to get married to all of you at once?¡±.


    Margaret nodded.


    ¡°And he¡¯d let me go with you three without dropping marital gifts?¡± Scott looked unsure.


    ¡°Threaten him if he doesn¡¯t¡± Margaret assured.


    Scott flinched, ¡°In case you haven¡¯t noticed, I am not a wild or violent person. As your father figure, it is only right he gains marital gifts before letting any of you go for marriage¡±.


    Margaret was touched by his gentleness more and more.


    ¡°You make it sound like it is right to trade gifts for a bride¡± she said.


    Even though she wouldn¡¯t mind being traded for some gifts to be his bride. She shook the thought off and walked faster to her home.


    On getting close, there was a racket.


    Scott stood far away, not wanting to get thrown by some pans or something. It was obviously women quarreling so pans could be among the weapons of welfare.


    ¡°I knew Evelyn wouldn¡¯t let Lydia go that way. I only hope she has a better n than mine¡± Margaret smirked as she rushed into the house to know what exactly was going on.


    The first things her eyesnded on where the gold bars shining from a silver box. Her eyes attracted to them cos why not.


    She diverted her eyes to the man besides her sister. He looked familiar. Was he someone willing to marry Lydia off as well?


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need your gifts as we have enough riches to marry your son ourselves¡± Evelyn shot back at Madam Lara.


    ¡°Wayward girls, waywarddies. That¡¯s what you three are¡± Madam Lara shouted at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s what you are. Do you think I¡¯d let your son live if I were his wife, huh?¡± Lydia shouted back.


    The men; Sylvester, Reuben and Twisthat stayed quiet as the three women rained abuse on each other.


    Twisthat only told himself he¡¯d react when they go physical. The time soon came and ps began flying through people¡¯s faces.


    Still he didn¡¯t have the courage to speak.


    Reuben rushed to avoid Lydia punching on his mother but received it himself. Was that the wife he was about marrying?


    ¡°Your useless mother gave birth to girls she couldn¡¯t even train. No man would marry any of you. I¡¯d make sure of that¡± Madam Lara threatened before leaving.


    On her way out she met Margaret at the door, Margaretnded a heavy p on her face. Reuben didn¡¯t see iting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever call our mother ¡°useless¡± for giving birth to us. Between me and you, we know the only importance your son has is being a son¡± she pointed at the woman as she spoke.


    Madam Mara ran past Scott and ran towards her horse. Scott turned to see her, relieved that at least one of the women had stopped the quarrel.


    Margaret came back for him and dragged him to her Uncle. Twisthat smiled at her when she came in, she smiled back even though she wasn¡¯t yet sure who he was.


    ¡°Uncle, since you want us to get married so bad. Here, this man is willing to marry all of us¡± she announced.


    Evelyn and Lydia stared at her. Can¡¯t she see that the adversity has been adverted? They didn¡¯t need anyone marrying them now.


    Scott was confused too. ording to what Marg told him, ady and her uncle was trying to force a marriage of Lydia. If he could act like he was marrying them all, their uncle could let go.


    He doesn¡¯t really understand why he needed to marry all of them to save Lydia but he went along with it.


    Is the woman that left now, and the quarrel that happened, not a sign that the marriage won¡¯t hold? Why should he still marry them?


    Sylvester slowly stood up from his chair, ¡°Are you ready to marry them, sir?¡± he was shocked that a man was voluntarily epting the three trouble mas.


    Was he from their town? Didn¡¯t he know these girls?


    Scott brought out a bag from his bag. Margaret wasn¡¯t sure what was inside.


    He handed it over to Sylvester and nodded.


    Sylvester opened up the bag hurriedly and saw bars of gold. His eyes widened. So did every other person is the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of them. Don¡¯te looking for them. Ever¡± Scott spoke with authority.


    Twisthat stood up abruptly and tore Scott¡¯s hand out Margaret¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Young man, who are you? What¡¯s your surname? How can you have so much money?¡±.


    Margaret wanted to defend Scott but Evelyn spoke up too.


    ¡°Yeah, how do you get what you have?¡±.


    Scott was confused. Wasn¡¯t he trying to help them? Why was he the bad guy or was this part of the marriage questions?


    ¡°Um¡­ he¡¯s rich. That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll be leaving now¡± Lydia answered in Scott¡¯s stead. He looked at her. She held his arm.


    ¡°Thank you for wanting to marry us¡± she gave a fake smile. He looked away.


    She turned to her Uncle, who was almost sneaking away, ¡°Even though, my older sister had said that she would take the money for our marriage, it¡¯d be preferred if she doesn¡¯t¡±. Evelyn nodded.


    ¡°But right now, pay up those monks to release, our brother, Han. And send him to the forbidden forest within two days. Or else, we will go to court and report your abuse¡± Evelyn added.


    Sylvester stood still like a soldier receivingmands. Twisthat furrowed his brows when he heard ¡®our brother¡¯ but his brain reyed ¡®abuse¡¯ more times.


    ¡°Abuse? Really Sylvester? You¡¯d need to pay for the abuse. I¡¯m not letting it slide¡± Twisthat roared. Sylvester nodded again, not wanting to get in trouble with the military.


    The girls were overjoyed on how things were turning out. Lydia even forgot her hands were still around Scott¡¯s arms.


    It was when Margaret looked at her weirdly, she realized and dropped them.

 Chapter Fifteen – His Lunas

    They were back to the cave. Evelyn was still conflicted by Twisthat¡¯s final words.


    They had exined to him that Scott was their friend who was just saving them from an abusive marriage.


    But then Twisthat said that to the world, they would be considered as married as their uncle would have to answer to the Chief of the vige.


    Meaning they were officially married to Scott. They could only be free when they get married to their individual husbands and after divorcing Scott.


    Was this a case of ¡®from frying pan to fire¡¯? In a bid to rescue Lydia, they were all getting married to a wolfman.


    And why did Margaret demand that they all marry him? It was only Lydia that needed saving. Was she trying to avoid Scott marrying only Lydia?


    ¡°And maybe their marriage bes real?¡± Evelyn continued her thinking out loud.


    She clenched her fists. That Margaret must have been trying to marry Scott herself but couldn¡¯t and had to use all of them.


    Now, they were stuck in the forest with a wolf man as husband. Well, she had gold bars to console herself.


    And if need be, she would repay Scott what he spent so he wouldn¡¯t think he actually was their husband.


    Evelyn arranged their bags in proper orders to create more space. They¡¯d need a bigger ce, surely. She was really excited on leaving the hell hole she had been for fifteen years.


    She was sad however that she couldn¡¯t say goodbye to Timothy. She might never get the chance to, also.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She left the cave to outside. It was a beautiful ce. One of the pros of staying here.


    She noticed a big stone rolled open at one of the caves. She looked around for Margaret and Lydia, they were nowhere to be found.


    She cautiously walked into the opened cave and her mouth dropped.


    It was five times the size of their own cave. And it had no hole, which was actually better as rain wouldn¡¯t bother them.


    She met Scott arranging beds inside and it looked furnished with three big beds inside. With a small table beside each.


    She was grateful he spaced the beds apart so everyone had their own space.


    She didn¡¯t bother enquire how he got what he gets anymore. He did say he once lived with humans before but moved to the forest as it was peaceful.


    She cleared her throat to get his attention.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he seemed to know she was already there.


    ¡°A younger brother is joining us. If you don¡¯t mind¡± she said in a tiny voice.


    He stopped what he was doing and faced her.


    ¡°Lydia never had a younger brother¡± he looked into space for a while.


    Evelyn titled her head, ¡°Um¡­ well, she does. We do. And let him stay here, please?¡±.


    He came to his consciousness and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re my Lunas now. Your wish is mymand¡± he smiled brightly at her for the first time.


    She felt her stomach churn for the few seconds so she quickly left the cave. What was a ¡®Luna¡¯?


    Was it rted to them being his ¡®wives¡¯? Was he so excited that he gave a name for it?


    ¡°Or was it a wolf thing?¡± she thought out loud again. She brushed it off. She wasn¡¯t anything to him. He shouldn¡¯t get mistaken. She ran off to find her sisters.


    ¡°Bad idea. Bad idea¡± Lydia murmured as she climbed the hill. It was a bad idea on so many levels.


    It was her fault anyway. She had dared Margaret that she could climb a hill in return for half a gold bar of hers.


    Margaret was confident that she wouldn¡¯t so had agreed. Now she couldn¡¯t get higher and couldn¡¯t get down either.


    ¡°You cane down if you can¡¯t¡± Margaret shouted from below, trying to discourage her younger sister from winning the dare. For she and her gold bars sake.


    Lydia tried reaching for another rock that¡¯d elevate her but she missed it and nearly slipped.


    ¡°Um¡­ you might really need toe down now¡± Margaret repeated, this time genuinely worried for her sister¡¯s safety.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t wanna!¡± Lydia shouted back in frustration.


    Margaret began panicking. So they¡¯d really gotten into trouble. Her sister is stuck and was at risk of falling with her butt.


    ¡°Should I go call Evelyn, Scott?¡± Margaret shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here¡± Lydia begged, holding onto a rock that was almost breaking.


    To make matters worse, a wolf howl was heard.


    Out of fear, Lydia let go of the rock andnded with her back on the ground. Margaret rushed to help. Lydia let out an excruciating shout that made Margaret¡¯s ears ring.


    Scott was helping Evelyn send their luggage to their new ¡®cave¡¯ when his wolf sense tingled. He heard the shout afterwards.


    Evelyn immediately figured it was Lydia¡¯s. She babbled on how she had searched for them and couldn¡¯t see them.


    Scott wasn¡¯t fast in acting. He stood still for a while.


    ¡°Go find them¡± Evelyn was begging.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it. I¡¯m trying to follow the sound of her voi¡­¡± he didn¡¯t finish and ran off to a particr direction.


    Evelyn thought of running with him but she couldn¡¯t find a trace of him. He had disappeared like a breeze, just like how he had saved them from the Killer wolves.


    Margaret was astonished to see Scott in front of them. His hair was in the air, red, soft and flying around.


    She had forgotten about his red shiny hair for a while. Because since the first day they met, he usually had a cloth covering his hair.


    He rushed over to Lydia who was already quiet from pain. He lifted in a bridal carry style.


    Lydia turned away from him as tears rolled down her eyes. She was sure that her ankle, which was healing, had gotten worse again.


    ¡°Luna, are you alright?¡± he asked Lydia worried. She said nothing.


    ¡°Follow me¡±, he said to Margaret. She nodded but then, he zoomed off into the forest. Margaret blinked her eyes multiple times, how was she to follow that?


    She stood there waiting for him toe carry in a bridal carry but with the growls of wolvesing closer, she ran into the forest hoping to find her way.

 Chapter Sixteen – Dark Dragon.

    The beds were amazing. As were the caves. Beautifully adorned with shells and stones. And it was looking like they¡¯ve found a new life outside where they are used.


    Evelyn finally found an alone time with her sister¡¯s with Scott away to get herbs for Lydia¡¯s injury. She made sure he was far gone before starting her meeting.


    She first started with scolding them for their careless escapades and begging them to keep their adventurous spirit to a low.


    They were in a protective cavern. They must be a reason Scott was here. It was better if they didn¡¯t leave it just because he told them how to unlock it. For their own safety.


    When she was sure they understand, she exhaled before starting the main problem in her head.


    ¡°Margaret!¡± she started sternly. Marg looked at her with sober eyes.


    ¡°I know you are excited to be his ¡®Luna¡¯ or whatever he called it but don¡¯t get any silly ideas¡­¡±.


    ¡°Luna? He called Lydia, Luna. What does it mean?¡± Margaret interrupted. Lydia face palmed but she was curious on what it meant to.


    ¡°It means wife. He said we were all his Lunas so I guess it means wife¡± Evelyn answered.


    Margaret exhaled, ¡°At least he sees all of us as his wives¡±.


    ¡°But none of us actually are¡± Lydia admonished.


    ¡°Yes, Margaret don¡¯t lose yourself. When the right manes, you¡¯d get a divorce and settle down. If not, we stay here single though married. He¡¯s a wolfman, don¡¯t forget¡± Evelyn emphasized.


    Margaret sighed tiredly. Why couldn¡¯t her sisters see this man as the overflowing husband material he was.


    Immediately, Scott came back with the herbs. Evelyn ordered another meeting so that he too would get some things straight.


    She knew it was pathetic to live off in the forest with a man but she¡¯d n something out. Her life was too precious to waste away.


    ¡°Oh, so this is like a contract marriage?¡± Scott summarized, after Evelyn¡¯s warning-like-exnation. Lydia and Evelyn nodded. Margaret couldn¡¯t unhear the sad tone in his voice.


    ¡°We¡¯d be visiting you when we leave. So you won¡¯t be lonely¡± she added out of impulse. She just wanted his face to brighten up, he obviously had been living a lonely life.


    He smiled at her, ¡°If you¡¯d be leaving, you¡¯d be leaving to your husband¡¯s home. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d bing back here again¡±. Margaret looked down.


    ¡°¡­ ever¡± he continued, staring at Lydia.


    She shrugged, ¡°Peoplee and go. Treasure the memories¡±.


    Scott gave a small smile and left their midst.


    Margaret eyed her sisters. They had to tell him they were in a fake marriage.


    They should be grateful to him for rescuing them and act like his wives for a bit. Breaking his heart before a day as his wife was so uncalled for.


    (Dark Dragon¡¯s Forest)


    A dwarfed man sneaked into a slim hole made by two rocks.


    A shrill screech in the sky made his blood pump. He ran as fast as his short legs could carry him, panting words of prayers.


    The shrill sound came again and he hid underneath a tree where the bird wouldn¡¯t see him. He thanked the God for his height.


    Unfortunately the birdnded and he knew his luck was running out. It¡¯s gigantic ws dug through the ground and it¡¯s wings brushed away leaves from trees.


    His mouth dropped for he was seeing the legendary seven foot eagle called ¡°Dark Dragon¡±. It¡¯s owner never epted it was just a very big eagle and called it a ¡®dragon¡¯.


    The bird began catching a sent make the dwarf scurry to a smallke.


    ¡°Dark dragon, where are you?¡± a small voice called out. The dwarf tried hard to push the lump in his throat. If his Queen catches him, he¡¯d surely be dead.


    A young woman in a pink and ck dress walked to the bird and patted his wings. The bird screeched loudly. It was intimidating with it¡¯s height but the young woman smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that dwarf. I know he is here somewhere¡± she smiled at the bird. The bird lowered it¡¯s feathers and made small sounds.


    ¡°I know, you must be hungry. You¡¯ll eat something else, okay?¡± she rubbed the birds head. She was speaking with the bird.


    She raised a small ne and turned around the forest to track the dwarf. She saw a little peony flower and got distracted.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, look dark dragon, a flower¡± she giggled like a child.


    The dwarf rolled his eyes. Why was he running from this deluded little girl.


    If not she was Queen of all the dark dragons and the heir to the dark dynasty, she wasn¡¯t even capable of defending herself. And depended on her ne to help her sense things.


    The dwarf raised his head a little above theke to breathe in air. He dived his head back in before she saw him but she already sensed him.


    ¡°Lu, my cute little dwarf, you know you can¡¯t swim well. I¡¯d say again, find me enough information about the boy¡¯s new Luna. You found him away from his hiding ce being dragged to the vige by a girl. She must be his new obsession, his new weakness. You hear me, Lu?¡± the girl barked.


    She became scary and squeezed the peony she had once been happy about.


    The dwarf hurriedly came out from theke and bowed to the girl, ¡°Yes. My Queen. She doesn¡¯t stay with her father anymore and people in the vige say she has sisters. I¡¯d find them all. I won¡¯t disappoint you¡± he said with tiny stammers.


    The girl smirked, ¡°You better not. My pet dragon is hungry. He¡¯ll always be. Don¡¯t disappoint me¡± she climbed atop the bird and it carried her off to the sky.


    It sent its shrill screech to the sky, making Lu¡¯s body shiver.


    He had to find information on the young werewolf boy. The boy is the only way to getting to his Queen¡¯s arch enemy, The Alpha.


    He won¡¯t disappoint again. Or he¡¯ll be a bird¡¯s meal and he wasn¡¯t ready for that.

 Chapter Seventeen – A dead squirrel.

    Scott looked around the hole for thest time before concluding that it was dead.


    A shiver ran down his spine but he tightened his fists and walked away. Some animals came to him but he just moved like he didn¡¯t know what happened.


    A small bird perched on his hair, trying to call his attention, but he brushed it away. They¡¯d be all the curious on what killed the squirrel.


    It was a normal thing to die in the forest but not in this case.


    Whatever killed the squirrel was surely not a normal animal. The squirrel was old and weakly and such animals are usually left to die before eaten.


    It was among the Alpha¡¯sw of the jungle. So whoever did that was an intruder. And could possibly not be an animal as there isn¡¯t even footsteps or carcasses left.


    Scott looked behind him carefully to be sure he wasn¡¯t being followed before going into the hidden cave.


    Thest thing he wanted was anyone finding hisst hide out especially now he had Lunas.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t take them as Lunas though, right?¡± he asked his wolf, Walt.


    Walt said nothing. He hardly spoke back to Scott these days. It had been a long time Scott changed to his wolf form. Walt must have been bored out.


    A small creek sound made him turn swiftly. He sensed someone watching him from up a tree.


    He was inside his cave haven so whoever it was would surely be one of the three sisters. He felt un bothered and copsed inside theke.


    ¡°Howe you girls are good at climbing trees?¡± he tried to strike a conversation with whoever.


    There was a small sound of clearing voice. Scott rose from theke. That wasn¡¯t a girl¡¯s voice. It was deep and cranky.


    ¡°You could get cold if you swim¡± a deep voice answered. A small blonde head boy jumped down from the tree.


    Scott pulsed increased, he stared at him for a while. How did someone get inside here? His pulse reduced as he saw the boy wasn¡¯t with any weapon.


    ¡°Who is he? You must be wondering, right? What is he doing here?¡± the boy strolled towards the stream.


    Scott shook his head. He was sure he had seen the boy somewhere before but was also sure he hasn¡¯t. Was this the intruder that had killed the old squirrel?


    He leapt out of theke, scaring the boy. He brought out a small knife from behind him.


    ¡°Yes who are you and what are you doing here?¡± Scott advanced towards him.


    The boy seemed distraught, trying not to look at the knife, ¡°Um¡­ please. I¡¯d answer you, just ce the knife away. I ha-hate knives, please¡± he kept on moving backwards till he hit the tree.


    Scott lowered the knife but immediately, the boy sent him flying back inside theke. The knife fell off his hands. Scott felt his back crack from the kick.


    Walt began growling inside him and his ws wereing out but then the boy shouted that he was ¡°Lydia¡¯s brother¡±.


    Walt sank back in immediately. Scott recalled Evelyn¡¯s earlier discussion about a younger brothering.


    He had epted hoping the boy would stay with him in his room. But what he was looking at was a lethal animal. How was he to live with such.


    ¡°I am Han. Sorry about the kick. I hate knives so much. They give me traumas¡± the boy apologized. His eyes were almost watering but he wiped them off.


    Scott softened. Arrows gave him traumas too. Everyone had a weakness. Doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯d send anyone with an arrow flying across the sky.


    ¡°I knew you wereing. You¡¯d have made a proper introduction instead of a¡­¡± Scott swallowed his remaining words when he saw the boy was no longer listening but looking around.


    ¡°Make yourselffortable¡± he said instead and left to his cave.


    The three sisters were hiding behind a cave watching the dialogue. Lydia¡¯s jaw was still dropped from seeing Han¡¯s powerful kick.


    And then he said he was her brother. Wasn¡¯t that putting her in trouble? And didn¡¯t he know she wasn¡¯t his only sister.


    ¡°That kick was powerful, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Evelyn smiled to her sisters. Margaret disapproved as she frowned.


    ¡°Look at the bright side. Scott met our brother and he doesn¡¯t seem to have a problem with him staying here¡± Lydia shrugged.


    ¡°And our brother doesn¡¯t seem like he would be needing our help defending himself. Thanks to those monks powerful kungfu training¡± Evelyn nudged Margaret. She still looked upset so didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°We areplete now¡± Lydia breath in the fresh air around the cavern. It was like living in a colorful garden, safe from vicious predators.


    ¡°What do you mean no?¡± Scott voice made her turn towards his direction. He was looking angrily at Han. Evelyn and Margaret were there already.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t kill any old squirrel¡± Han said and rushed begun Lydia as she came.


    ¡°Why are you yelling at him?¡± Evelyn clenched her fists.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What squirrel?¡± Margaret asked Scott softly.


    He exined how a mysterious death of a squirrel was keeping the animals on their toes. And this had happened only after they hade to live with him.


    He had assumed it was Han who identally killed it. If not Han, then it¡¯d be a bigger issue if some intruder was at the forest.


    ¡°Who cares about some dead squirrel? This is a forest. Animals die¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t get a point.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Scott exining that it was old and should die naturally ording to thew of the forest, all sounded like ¡®h-h¡¯ to her.


    ¡°So the animals are ming us?¡± Evelyn stressed on the ¡®animals¡¯ while rolling her eyes.


    Like which was crazier. An old squirrel¡¯s death being investigated or animals ming she and her sisters for it.


    Scott face palmed, ¡°You know what, forget it. Sorry for yelling Han. I got frustrated. You guys don¡¯t get it. You¡¯re not werewolves anyway¡± and Scott left.


    ¡°We are d we¡¯re not¡± Lydia whispered.


    Margaret heard it and frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s be more understanding. We are his Lunas, you know?¡±.


    ¡°Lunas? What¡¯s that?¡± Han asked peeking from Lydia¡¯s back.


    ¡°None of your business. And you better not have killed the squirrel!¡± Margaret yelled at Han. He retreated back behind Lydia and Evelyn, surprised, pped Margaret on her shoulders.


    What was clocking in Margaret¡¯s eighteen year old brain?

 Chapter Eighteen – Her size

    ¡°None of your business. And you better not have killed the squirrel!¡± Margaret yelled at Han.


    He retreated back behind Lydia and Evelyn surprised, pped Margaret on her shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you? Yelling at your brother cos of your silly crush on a wolf man. Why, is it his red hair? Or good looks? Han didn¡¯t kill anything. We brought him from the temple ourselves¡± Evelyn pointed at Margaret who was looking down at her hands.


    ¡°Yeah. If any of us had killed any squirrel, it would be you¡± Lydia added, making both Evelyn and Margaret face her.


    ¡°Of course, you might have stepped on it with your 90kg size without knowing¡± Lydia added, rolling her eyes.


    Margaret eyes twitched, ¡°Are we back on you mocking my size?¡± she roared. Han came in front of Lydia but she pushed him back.


    ¡°Truth be said, you need to work on your size. Especially now we are in a forest so you won¡¯t kill lesser animals with that size¡± Lydia snapped back.


    ¡°Lydia, can you stop¡­¡± but Evelyn was cut short by Margaret calling Lydia ¡°a bony skeleton that was jealous of her healthy size¡±.


    A quarrel, of course, ensued with the two almost going physical sometimes.


    ¡°Please stop, you two¡± Han came in the middle but Margaret tossed him aside.


    ¡°Don¡¯te between them¡± Evelyn warned him before leaving to their cave.


    Han was amused and surprised to see them fighting over SIZE. At least he got to experience what other kids at the temple talk about ¡®siblings squabble¡¯.


    He wasn¡¯t going to be alone at festive days and he could have people he could trust with¡­ things.


    He had always been aware he had sisters somewhere but he didn¡¯t know who till his teacher introduced them to him.


    It was awkward but they talked on the way and it loosened.


    ¡°Really? Are we back to the squirrel? Are you saying Han is at fault? He didn¡¯t kill anything¡± Lydia screamed almost hitting Margaret.


    Han had to intervene and dragged her away. Both were fuming and he was at awe on how Evelyn could leave them like that. She must have seen this a lot.


    He dragged Lydia straight into the cave and left her with Evelyn.


    When she got up to yell back at Margaret who had called her a ¡°scaredy cat¡±, Evelyn dragged her by her hair down to the ground.


    ¡°Enough. Why engage Margaret? Isn¡¯t it obvious she¡¯s losing reasoning cos of her crush? Ignore her rather¡± Evelyn sighed.


    Lydia winced in pain but didn¡¯t dare to react.


    Han began wondering if he had done the right thing by bringing her to Evelyn. Evelyn had even been more rash than Margaret.


    ¡°I guess they¡¯re all fighters. I finally see where I belong¡± Han thought to himself.


    Margaret walked into the cave to argue on something else but one dreadful look from Evelyn made her shut up.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯d find Scott and help him¡± Marg stomped off. Evelyn rolled her eyes andid on her bed.


    Lydia creeped to hers as well. Hanid beside her and she tapped his head. They stayed silent for a while.


    ***(In the middle of the Forest)***


    Margaret had just caught up with Scott where he was sitting at the bank of a river. He was with his pet wolf.


    It snarled at Margaret as she came closer so she raised her hands to show surrender whileing closer.


    ¡°Is they a way I can help with your investigation? My sisters arezy so can¡¯t help¡± Margaret chuckled lightly.


    Scott was staring into space, ¡°They don¡¯t get my point. I bet you don¡¯t either¡±. Margaret wanted to say something but he turned to her and she shut up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t me any of you for the dead squirrel. I med Han as he¡¯s new here. I rather worried that the intruder could be after you guys. I wasn¡¯t even thinking of you guys killing the squirrel but no one let me finish talking¡± Scott said.


    He stroked his pet wolf¡¯s fur as the wolf rolled on him.


    ¡°Sorry. Evelyn could be very direct and sometimes misses things. Lydia could be talkative and rude. She can¡¯t change. You¡¯d get used to her¡± Margaret assured.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Scott looked at her with a small smile. Margaret¡¯s face burned a little, she looked away towards the river trying hard to stop her cheeks from smiling.


    ¡°I am used to Lydia though¡± Scott turned away. Margaret¡¯s cheeks fell. So he had been thinking of what she said?


    Why did things about Lydia linger in his mind? She had added Evelyn in her speech. He didn¡¯t catch that?


    ¡°Lydia¡¯s birthday is in a month¡¯s time, right?¡± Scott stood from the river bank. Margaret¡¯s jaw tightened. And he was still talking about her?!


    ¡°Do you guys have any surprise for her yet?¡± he added. Margaret stood up abruptly.


    ¡°You guys nned nothing?¡± Scott asked again.


    ¡°Why n anything when it¡¯s still a month away? None of us had ever had a party while staying with our Uncle. Nothing new¡± she strolled off.


    He obviously didn¡¯t need her. Everything she talked about, he would boil it down to Lydia. Despite how rude she is to him. It was annoying.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    Margaret turned back immediately. It sounded like he didn¡¯t want her to leave so she¡¯d stay. He smiled when she sat besides him.


    ¡°What size do you wear?¡± he asked.


    A lump hung on her throat as she red at him. Why was everyone keen on her size?


    She squeaked a small, ¡°why do you ask?¡±.


    ¡°Well, at the forest, you need to wear forest boots not tiny shoes. I¡¯d get you guys new shoes ording to your size and colors. What size are you and your sisters?¡±.


    The lump came down to her throat. He could have just exined he meant shoes instead of the heart attack.


    His little wolf began howling before she could answer and that made Scott rise to his feet pushing her behind him.


    A shrill sound echoed around the forest. Like one of a cymbal. Only it was very loud and ear piercing.


    Margaret didn¡¯t feel the pressure much but Scott and the wolf seemed like they were in pain. And what wasing to disrupt this sweet time with him?

 Chapter Nineteen – Dwarfs.

    Margaret didn¡¯t feel the pressure much but Scott and the wolf seemed like they were in pain.


    ¡°Wolves have better hearing this could be worse for him¡± She quickly calcted. His ears began bleeding, confirming her calctions.


    She dragged him up and ced him over her shoulder. The little wolf folded himself around Scott¡¯s legs and together they all dragged themselves to the cavern.


    ¡°Those dwarfs! Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡± Scott moaned.


    Dwarfs? Margaret nearly dropped him on hearing such. Dwarfs were around the forest? Then she and her sisters had to run away.


    Those were one species in the world that they couldn¡¯t handle. The rowdy disastrous nature of dwarfs beat reasonable solutions.


    ¡°We are almost there¡± Margaret assured Scott as he was losing strength. She punched the button on the rock and it sped open. She sped inside and it shut.


    Due to the strong rocks and walls, the sound of the cymbal wasn¡¯t heard as loud as before. Scott ran to his cave after he got himself.


    Evelyn, Lydia and Han came out of their cave and Margaret hurriedly gave them a download of what had happened.


    Scott returned with horns and handed each one to each girl. He was wearing a headband that covered his eyes with arge cloth.


    ¡°Follow me please. Blow the horn so the animals would stay in their hideouts. Those dwarfs are looking for me¡±.


    Han decided to stay and tend to the weak pet wolf.


    The girls dispersed immediately, even though Lydia was still unwilling to go out when dwarfs were ravaging the forest.


    And why should protecting some animals be her priority over her own safety?


    She didn¡¯t know how to blow her horn so she sent in all her breathe into it.


    An elephant trumpet erupted scaring her, alongside the birds perching on the tree she was at.


    She shrugged nevertheless, blowing it as loudly as she could. If it could scare them then it should scare them inside their holes.


    ***(Dragon Dynasty)***


    Lu ran into the court, panting like a dog. He was still holding his cymbal and leaf disguise.


    The dragon queen frowned as she saw him, ¡°Lu, you little animal. That cymbal nearly killed the dragon I sent to watch over you¡±.


    She stomped to him and dragged him by the ear. He winced in pain and wanted to push her over but her elder brother¡¯s dark gaze on him made him stop.


    ¡°So where is the boy?¡± she finally let go of his ears, pushing him to the ground. Lu sent her a re.


    Despite his size, he was already thirty years old. When would respecte with his age? How long would he continue with the inhumane treatment just because his lineage were servants of the dragon dynasty.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He looked up to her frowning face. Should he really tell her what he saw? What about him siding with the Werewolf Alpha instead? And risking being her dragon¡¯s meal?


    ¡°Sir Lu, didn¡¯t you hear her?¡± a cold yet calm voice asked. It was the Prince, the Queen¡¯s older brother.


    Lu stood up. At least someone called him ¡®Sir¡¯ around there.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t miscount earlier but it seems the boy got himself two more girls. I don¡¯t know which one is his mate. But at the vige, they are considered married¡± he made a short bow.


    When he raised his head, the dragon prince seemed to be in deep thinking but then his sister sent a resounding sound across his face.


    Lu literally flew into a maid that wasing in with wine. He held his cheeks in embarrassment as he looked up at the maid who was now wet with red wine on her white gown.


    He looked down, both humiliated and angry. The maid was his long time crush, Isabe. She quickly apologized and ran off.


    ¡°Is that the only information you could give, huh? Three girls presumably married to him? What does that mean?¡± the Queen raged.


    Lu boldly stood up, he sent a re to the girl and was swearing under his breath.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s creating a pack of his own for defense¡± the dragon prince said. Lu calmed down on hearing his calm voice.


    His sister turned to her brother with a disgusted look, ¡°Is he an Alpha? Only Alpha¡¯s have right to create a pack? Or are you a nut job too?¡±.


    The Prince ignored her and stood up, ¡°Good job, Sir Lu. Now we know hispany, we just have to find a way to catch them alone. Set a trap. Inform me directly¡± he marched out of the court.


    ¡°Inform you directly? I am Queen here. Lu, inform me directly¡± The Queen ordered before leaving.


    Lu said nothing other than forcing himself to bow as she passed. She¡¯d see who he reports too. A crazy teenager or the cold Prince?


    At least the little respect being dished to him by her brother was tolerable.


    He walked slowly out of courts and jumped on his donkey. He was d his three foot size could still ride a donkey.


    He looked at his cymbal inside his pouch. He would try his n again along his dwarf team.


    If it could summon the werewolf boy, along side his three ¡®whatever-they-were-to-him¡¯, then, it could rat the girls out.


    Arge beast flew above him. He knew it was the dragon bird that the Queen had sent to follow him.


    Why didn¡¯t she tell her most ¡®trusted beasts¡¯ to just catch the Werewolf boy themselves? It would be an easy task for them.


    He entertained betraying the dragon dynasty to work with the werewolves but he knows the werewolves might be even crueler to his type.


    Werewolves hated noise, dwarfs are noisy. Werewolves had inborn power, dwarfs had inborn vulnerability. Werewolves are among the top of the food chain while dwarfs struggle down below.


    The contrast was too much. Only being enved to either party was befitting for the dwarfs.


    A shrill sound interrupted his thoughts. The dragon bird descended. Lu was thrown away by his donkey due to fear. His head almost hitting a nearby tree.


    The dragon raised his wings higher breaking some low branches.


    ¡°I should ride you? Am I that slow? I can¡¯t ride you. I rather walk¡± Lu answered it. He somehow could understand it telepathically.


    ¡°A werewolf is around here?¡± Lu half screamed. He turned to run back and warn the highnesses. He stopped, if a werewolf was nning a lone attack, he¡¯d surely fail.


    Of course not without killing one member of the dragon dynasty. Chances are that, it would be that naughty princess.


    Lu climbed atop the dragon, ¡°Take me to the Alpha¡¯s forest. Nothing here concerns me¡±. He makes a short smirk as he was taken above the trees.

 Chapter Twenty – Dwarfs in the forest.

    (At the Cavern)


    Scott tried his best to exin the threat of the dwarfs but Lydia, for some reasons wasn¡¯t listening. She only spoke of ¡®fleeing¡¯.


    ¡°Lydia, for the one hundredth time, we can¡¯t leave the animals and flee. Scott is responsible for them. And if the dwarfse to the vige?¡± Margaret countered for the hundredth time.


    Evelyn whispered to Scott to hold them or they¡¯d have a repeat fight. Han chuckled to that but Scott wasn¡¯t finding anything funny.


    ¡°Lydia, please, let me put it this way. The dwarfs are after me, I have something they need. They¡¯de after me wherever I go¡± he exhaled


    Her face scrunched, ¡°So, it shouldn¡¯t concern us¡± she was calmer.


    ¡°We are his Lunas, we are in this together¡± Margaret snapped.


    Evelyn gave her a face but didn¡¯t revolt. Scott looked embarrassed by her remark. He ced his head down and shook his head


    ¡°What is Luna again?¡± Han asked, the second time. They all fell silent.


    ¡°Well, if I am allowed to keep talking. Dwarfs being after Scott shouldn¡¯t endanger us. Dwarfs being after the animals shouldn¡¯t affect us either¡± Lydia rolled her eyes. Scott raised his head up and red at her.


    ¡°Lydia, let¡¯s help him. We are not leaving. We owe him¡± Evelyn interrupted as Scott wanted to say something.


    It was settled. They wouldn¡¯t leave the cavern. Only Scott is expected to. He could hear farer and could tracks the dwarfs.


    He would inform the wolves pack alphas. And would inform his Werewolf Alphater.


    The girls were surprised to know that Sarah, their friend that had once eloped with a wolf man, was the ¡®mate¡¯ of the Alpha Werewolf.


    The more Scott referred to her as Luna Queen the more envious they became.


    The whole vige had mocked her for iming to be a mate to some wolfman.


    Well, it seemed she was actually having more fun than half the girls in the vige.


    ¡°She has two sons!¡± Evelyn had to scream when Scott added. Sarah was really having a good life.


    ¡°To be honest, the Alpha isn¡¯t at the forest now. But no one should know, especially the animals or they¡¯ll grow worried¡± Scott added.


    Lydia rolled her eyes. So she should be worried about animals getting worried?


    ¡°We¡¯d stay in here and be conscious of any movements. We got it¡± Margaret assured.


    Scott smiled at her which made her cheeks burn, ¡°I¡¯m really d someone understands me¡± he said before leaving.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Margaret smiled stupidly till Lydia¡¯s smug smile wiped her smile away.


    ¡°What? At least one of us is being a Luna to him?¡± she snapped, feeling proud.


    Han was about asking the meaning of Luna for the third time when Margaret screamed at him, ¡°Wife. It means wife¡±. He fell silent and just nodded.


    ******


    Lu carefully came down from the dragon¡¯s bird back. A little wolf was drinking water from a stream ahead of him.


    If he could follow the wolf around for a while, he¡¯d be sure that the wolf would meet up with the werewolf boy.


    ¡°Lay low¡± Lu patted the dragon bird¡¯s beak. It made a small sound as response. Lu grabbed his small knife from his boot and crawled towards the wolf.


    A bird had perched on the wolf and flew away, pping it¡¯s wings aggressively. This made the wolf run away.


    Lu sighed tiredly, he looked up to see the bird perch back at it¡¯s next high up at a tree. Had the birdmunicated with the wolf?


    ¡°These animals act like they are under onemunity¡± he sighed as he climbed atop the dragon bird.


    He stopped the bird from moving as he heard small footsteps. He flew down as he told the dragon bird to hide behind a boulder.


    He peeked to see a red haired young man striding down towards the stream. He took in the man¡¯s appearance for a while.


    His flying red hair, muscr arms exposed by his sleeveless jacket. His small eyes and straight nose also brought defined features to face.


    He didn¡¯t gave an intimidating aura like an Alpha. He rather had a pretty innocent aura.


    Yet, Lu knew this seemingly harmless boy can slit him in half. He was a werewolf, he had that aura alright.


    He looked back at the dragon bird that looked like it was dozing off.


    He tapped it¡¯s head to bring it back to consciousness but it was a wrong move as the bird screeched angrily.


    ¡°Dang¡± Lu cursed as he ran away from the damned animal.


    Scott stopped on his tracks and turned to where the screech sounds came from. He had heard the Dwarf and his ride arrive but he was toozy to engage. But now¡­


    ¡°Shit, if I don¡¯t die now. I¡¯d surely kill that bird¡± Lu ran as fast as his little legs could carry him. He looked down on the ground skipping boulders and tree stumps.


    Dust flew up into his eyes making him stagger, two ck boots appearing on the ground before him. Of course, wolf¡¯s speed.


    Looking up, stretching to see the almost six foot figure before him, he groaned in anticipated pain.


    ¡°Kill me already, I¡¯m guilty¡± he knelt down.


    ¡°Who sent you and what¡¯s your name?¡± a sound of howling drowned Scott¡¯s questions. Lu began fidgeting but Scott held his shoulders to prevent him from running.


    ¡°Those wolves sound hungry. You better answer fast¡± Scott¡¯s eyes went a shade of red orange.


    Lu stumbled to the ground, ¡°The Dark Dragons. The Queen and Cold Prince. My name is Lu. Please let me go for I am only a servant!¡±.


    He was beginning to feel an aura from the young werewolf. The man came closer to him and raised his head to meet his eyes.


    ¡°Let you go?¡±.


    Lu¡¯s eyes widened as he could hear the young man¡¯s voice in his head. Only Alpha¡¯s could do that. But this young man didn¡¯t have a pack yet.


    Dwarfs could get a pack link from werewolves and that was one gift they had.


    ¡°Return to your Queen with this message; if she wants to see me, she should bring her tiny self here. I¡¯ll be a good host.


    And Cold Prince; he should bring a sword for two¡±. Scott tossed the man backwards.


    He looked up to find the dragon bird but it had long flown away.


    ¡°Guess you¡¯d have to walk..¡± he looked down and didn¡¯t see the dwarf. The way those creatures scurried and hid always surprised him.


    Well, now he would be expecting guests. He needs to put his house in order and prepare refreshments.

 Chapter Twenty-One – The Plan.

    Lydia attempted to touch the wolf for the fourth time but it wriggled out of her hold.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t like you¡± Margaret spelt out.


    Han chuckled but straightened out when Lydia frowned at him. She just wanted to be a bit friendly to it.


    Since she has to live, for who knows how long, she might as well familiarize with her ¡®husband¡¯s¡¯ pets.


    Scott came back with some fruits in his bag so she stood up to help him get the bag down.


    ¡°No longer mad at me?¡± he asked as they brought down the bag. She scrunched her face. She couldn¡¯t even remember being mad at him.


    ¡°If you meant my decision on my sisters and I staying away from the dwarfs, then yea. I still uphold that. Dwarfs are dangerous¡± she said, with a filtered British ent.


    Scott smiled, ¡°Well, too bad. He¡¯d be visiting tomorrow¡±, Lydia flung her head at him. ¡°With his ¡®Dragon Queen¡¯ of the Dark Dynasty¡±.


    Thest part was loud enough for the other siblings to hear.


    ¡°Dark Dynasty? The little girl who controls gigantic eagles? She¡¯sing here?¡± Han sounded excited.


    Margaret pushed him down to the boulder to sit, ¡°Why is the girling here?¡±.


    The emphasis she put on ¡®girl¡¯ made Evelyn understand that she was being jealous, or insecure, or both.


    ¡°Yeah, why is the girling here?¡± Lydia had a more curious tone.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s the one sending the dwarfs. She needs something from me. And who knows, we could trap her here till the dwarfs hibernate¡± Scott said in a heartbeat.


    The dwarfs hibernation period wasing. Not even a dragon can boss them around when they needed to hibernate.


    The forest would be free at that point. That is, if the silly princess do not find another creature to enve.


    ¡°So you think she¡¯de here, without backup, and you¡¯d kidnap her till the dwarfs hibernate?¡± Evelyn¡¯s face showed disappointment.


    Scott pouted. He didn¡¯t know how those things should go. He might have the information but not how to put the information. He wasn¡¯t just an Alpha but a True Alpha.


    Not to add that three full moons ago, he was just the Alpha¡¯s Omega¡¯s son. Combat and strategy would be new to him.


    ¡°I suppose you have a better violent-y kinda n¡± he rolled his eyes. With her present aura, she¡¯d need something more bloody satisfying.


    Evelyn smiled contentedly and came forward to stand in front of them, pushing Scott away yfully.


    ¡°So, this Princess will not be alone, that¡¯s for sure. She could be with an army as backup,ying ambush. n A, we¡¯dy ambush as well. Since we are protecting the forest, the forest will protect us. Wolves can alsoy ambush around the soldiers. No matter what, those soldiers can¡¯t a better formation than wolves, in their natural habitat. We surround her. You talk with her. While talking, Lydia would shoot her a drugged pin. Ask her for a walk deeper into the forest, and there we can kidnap her easy. Your wolves can have a meal from the dwarfs and soldiers. n B, if kidnap didn¡¯t work, Margaret would release skunks to skunk-ify the whole please, we¡¯d kidnap in the chaos¡±.


    Evelyn spread her hands wide after her delivery.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lydia started pping, and nodding, ¡°Love it. Especially the skunk part. I¡¯d say we have it for n A but no¡±.


    Margaret also had a resolved look, she liked it. There was chaos, her middle name, she was in.


    ¡°You girls are really trouble. Your Uncle has been right all along¡± Han sighed.


    Scott was still taking it all in. What did these girls think wolves were? Yes, they hunt and kill but to have a bloodbath on soldiers with weapons? It won¡¯t be an easy feat.


    ¡°What do you think of your Lunas¡¯ n? Cool, eh?¡± Lydia nudged him, waking him from his trance.


    His Lunas? Are they epting the title now. He gazed at her for a while.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Fury flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°I love it¡± he said slowly, not sure if he meant the n or her gorgeous brown eyes he can¡¯t divert his look from.


    ¡°Cool, then. We need to make the formation. And find skunks¡± Margaret pped as she marched towards the exit.


    ???


    The Cold Prince looked down at his injured little sister, crying on the ground.


    He clenched his sword tighter as he yelled, ¡°Who sent you to assassinate the Drake Dragon Queen, you beast?¡±


    The naked wolf man before him, with dirty brown hair and busted lips, only looked up to him and then his sister and brought his head down.


    Cold Prince noticed his sister get up from the ground and charge towards him.


    ¡°Kill him, already. Why are you asking him questions you know he won¡¯t answer. Kill him a already. Slit his throat¡± she shouted while attempting pulling her hair.


    Some soldiers ran to her to stop her and helped her sit down back on the ground, despite her kicking and cursing at them.


    A small chuckle from the wolfman, made Cold Prince to divert his stinging eyes away from his sister to him.


    ¡°You call that thirteen year old a Queen, Gerard? That trauma-driven bitch?¡± the wolfman suddenly spoke up. It was in a whisper.


    Cold Prince stooped down to his level, ¡°Who are you? And how¡¯d do you know my name¡­ and her age. Did the Alpha send you?¡±.


    ¡°What Alpha? We don¡¯t have any Alpha anymore. My father was thest man to see him but now they two have disappeared. The Forbidden Land Pack is gone. And I came here on my own to exact revenge on our enemies¡±.


    Cold Prince stood from his crouching position with a smirk on his face, ¡°You must be the Beta¡¯s son then. Without an Alpha, a wolf won¡¯t live for long. And if your Alpha is possibly dead, then it means only that young werewolf boy knows the secret we need¡±.


    The wolfman snapped his head to Cold Prince, ¡°Young Wolf? Scott? Do not darey a finger on Scott. Or I¡¯d kill you¡± he tried to free himself from the soldiers pinning him to the ground but failed.


    Cold Prince burst into a humorless chuckle, before shing the wolfman¡¯s head off with his sword, cutting off a soldier¡¯s finger in the process.


    He didn¡¯t care and wiped his sword with the hem of his cloak, ¡°Saddle my horse. We have a boy to fetch¡±.

 Chapter Twenty-Two – Sneak attack.

    The forest was just as he had seen itst. Cold, empty, and oddly coordinated.


    Cold Prince turned to his sister, who had stubbornly persisted on following him.


    She swung her blonde hair left and right with her blue eyes watching her surrounding.


    ¡°You should have stayed back. You need rest from that attack¡± he sighed dragging his eyes off her tired face. His stomach still churned on the earlier incident.


    Rushing from his mother¡¯s deathbed on news that his younger sister had been abducted by a wolfman who needed to see him before killing her.


    His blood had ran cold as he rode back, what if she was dead by the time he came? He¡¯s mother had barely a month to live and his stubborn sister was thest family he had in his life.


    If he hadn¡¯t outsmarted the wolfman to retrieve her, his mother would have buried her youngest child before her death.


    ¡°I am the Dragon Queen. Don¡¯t underrate me. I gave you the honor of killing that wolfman but I¡¯d kill this one¡± his younger sister spat and motioned for her horse to move ahead.


    Cold Prince exhaled. Her stubbornness could be annoying at times. Dragon Queen?


    He had given her that title after his mother couldn¡¯t function as Queen due to her failing health, she must have forgotten.


    It was never even official but he wouldn¡¯t be the one to remind her. He¡¯d save his ears some scolds.


    ¡°Slow down, Killer Wolves are in this forest¡± he reminded her, as well as the three soldiers behind him.


    They nodded whole holding their right hands on their sword. The ¡®Dragon Queen¡¯ kept on moving before her horse stopped itself.


    ¡°What? Move you, animal¡­¡± Cold Prince held her hand from hitting the animal.


    ¡°Some things are lurking. The horse sensed it, use your head¡± he dragged her horse backwards with his left hand.


    His right hand drew out his sword. His head swerved on hearing some footsteps by their right. It was almost midnight.


    He had nned to sneak on the wolfman, could it be this wolfman never sleeps? He¡¯s a wolfman but¡­


    ¡°It is a woman, your highness¡± one of his soldiers whispered to him. He ced his sword back in its sheath and came down from his horse.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A woman? Could it be one of the wolfman¡¯s woman?


    ¡°Let¡¯s kidnap her. She can lead us to himter¡± his younger sister advised.


    He shook his head, if she was anything like a wife or mate to the wolfman, she wouldn¡¯t betray him.


    It¡¯d be easier to deceive her into thinking he¡¯s a friend thane out right that he¡¯s an enemy.


    But it won¡¯t work either as she could be well informed who he was. He¡¯d just have to follow her to her hideout.


    ¡°Who is there? Scott?¡± the young woman called. Cold Prince peeked behind a tree to see her while signaling for his men to lie low.


    She was holding unto a tree branch like her life depended on it. Well, with the dangers of being in the forest at such an hour, her life could depend on it.


    He stared intently at her trying to memorize her face in case he¡¯d need it. Something about her chubby cheeks and big body seemed to attractive him.


    And her dark hair and brown eyes that seemed so natural yet so¡­ he couldn¡¯t phantom. She looked a lot like his mother.


    And he¡¯d give anything to see his mother walking about like that.


    The girl brought out some grapes from behind her backpack, ¡°Look Scott, you can have a night date with your wolves if you want, I just want to know you¡¯re safe. It¡¯ste y¡¯know¡±.


    She nonchntly picked the grape fruits while looking up at a big tree, expecting someone toe down from it.


    She titled her head to look higher but only saw darkness with some shadows of the moon reflection.


    ¡°Fine. Goodnight then. Lydia and Evelyn says goodnight too¡± she waved and turned back, stopping to hear a response.


    ¡°Scott?¡± she called again. She sighed exasperated and began heading back home.


    ¡°We follow her¡± Cold Prince pointed, tying his horse on the branch of the tree he had rested on. His men do the same, helping the young Queen.


    The young woman seemed to be carefree eating her grapes till a small crack of a twig made her stop on her tracks.


    Cold Prince red at his younger sister who stepped on the twig. She could have really stayed back at home.


    For once she had a guilty look, even if it faded the moment it came.


    ¡°Scott? Are you¡­¡± The Cold Prince noticed the girl¡¯s eyes widen but dte back.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± her voice was low as she continued her carefree eating as she walked.


    She swung around a tree, chuckling lightly then stopped over a river and poured some on her face.


    Cold Prince found the behavior weird but brushed it aside since he never knew her.


    He came closer to the river and saw w marks of one of his sister¡¯s dragon bird. The wolfman¡¯s hideout must be close.


    The young woman energetically jumped across the ever and made a short sprint deeper into the trees. There was a darkness to that part of the forest.


    ¡°Follow her. Keep close¡± he held unto his sister¡¯s hand and she let him.


    Small growls were being heard as they followed the woman deeper into the darkness of the forest.


    Cold Prince questioned the rationality of the wolfman to house his mates at such dark and creepy ce.


    When the young woman disappeared into the dark, that¡¯s when he decides to proceed alone. For all he knew, the wolfman might not be there. But a small howl stopped him from breaking off with his men. And if he heard correct, that small howl has been following him from behind.


    ¡°Bye, bye¡± a small chirp came from behind him as he saw the young woman they¡¯d been following far behind them, across the river.


    He was shocked. How¡¯d had shee behind them. They were just following her?


    ¡°You think you¡¯d follow me to Scott? Really, I¡¯m that dumb? Think again. Well, my sweet puppy, have a feast¡± she rubbed a little wolf¡¯s belly before running off back to the clearer path.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked¡± Cold Prince heard his younger sister cry.


    ¡°We are surrounded by Killer Wolves¡± his men screamed. He caught the realization fast as well.


    This young woman had tricked him, the Cold Prince of the Dragon Dynasty, into the pack of the Killer Wolves at a bloody hour.


    ¡°Protect my sister¡± he gave his order, before unsheathing his sword.


    Still something about that young woman attracted him. And with her prank, he seemed to be more impressed.


    He¡¯d surely live to meet her again, she¡¯d regret their next meeting. He hoped she¡¯d like his surprise.

 Chapter Twenty-Three – A little dragon queen.

    He¡¯d surely live to meet her again, she¡¯d regret their next meeting. He hoped she¡¯d like his surprise.


    The young woman turned and looked at him, ¡°Wait, you¡¯re the Cold Prince, eh?¡± she had a heavy voice. One that the cold prince couldn¡¯t believe sounded nice to him.


    He said nothing so she shrugged and ran off.


    While his eyes were still on the path Margaret had disappeared to. A wolf jumped on one of his soldiers snapping off his head off.


    He drew back his sister and started fending off the animals.


    Margaret had never left. She stayed back making sure that these strangers were killed off.


    But how did those wolves be less vile? Or was the prince too much for them? She¡¯d never seen a prince so she stayed back to see this one.


    From the stories she had heard, he didn¡¯t look so princely. Unless the rather well built body and stoic face.


    The young man with his brown long hair was surely skilled in sword art.


    His moves were swift but not strong. As it was a defensive technique not attack. He still gave small cuts to the wolves.


    His red attire only hinted on him being, perhaps, a senior ranking soldier, who was sent to kill Scott. Hisst assistant had been shredded my the wolves already.


    The young man¡¯s only hesitations were to avoid hurting the little girl besides him. Margaret guessed it was his sister.


    They had an uncanny resemnce and she was too young to be a lover or wife.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure if they¡¯re enemies but they sneaking up on her with weapons showed they weren¡¯t friends. She did feel bad for the little girl who could die.


    ¡°Hey, look out¡± the small girl shouted as the leader of the wolf pack pinned her brother to the ground. Fighting to w off his face while he protected it¡¯s teeth with his sword.


    ¡°Dark Dragon, Dark Dragon¡± the little girl screamed and hurried brought out a flute tied on her waist, ying it, the melody sounded way too familiar to Margaret.


    A sensation began moving the trees and the birds began fretting. Little animals began scurrying for shelter.


    And the wolves whimpered slowly backing down. High pitch screeches could be heard a far off.


    ¡°Did dragons still exist?¡± Margaret wondered.


    Her answer came as a ten feet ck bird with fiery eyes dived down to the ground, sending everything around it flying to the air.


    Even the strangers were hit harshly unto a wall. She was lucky to havended on some soft grasnds.


    The leader of the wolf pack took a clever initiative to run off with the surviving wolves. The bird didn¡¯t bother chase.


    The brown haired prince seemed to have pass out and he¡¯s hair turned a pale grey.


    ¡°Dynasty magic?¡± Margaret eyes popped out. Of course, the visitors Scott had spoken about.


    The dwarf and a queen. Only that, the young man wasn¡¯t a dwarf. And the little girl¡­ shouldn¡¯t be a ¡®Queen¡¯.


    The little girl ran to the bird and enveloped it in a hug. Margaret staggered to her feet and rested on a tree.


    Shouldn¡¯t the bird be pecking her to death? Such huge birds must only be magical creatures. Bird like dragons she had only heard tales off.


    ¡°Get up, get up!¡± the girl coldly kicked her brother from the ground. That was someone that had gotten wed by a wolf trying to save her.


    Thetter didn¡¯t move. The girl struggled to put him up but to no avail. Margaret felt like helping but stood still.


    ¡°Fine, dark dragon, send him home. Thene back for me. Don¡¯t leave your Queen out here for long. I¡¯d live to kill Scott and those his pesky Lunas, you hear?¡± she rubbed the bird¡¯s beak.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The bird made some noises and grabbed the young man. It went into the sky made loud screeches and flew off. The girl squatted nearby a tree looking around in fear.


    Margaret cackled loudly as she came out of her hiding ce with a long tree branch in her hands, ¡°Hey, dragon Queen. So it¡¯s you?¡±. A lot of feelings were in that question.


    Anger that she once felt pity for the little thing. Bitter that they were actually indeed here to kill Scott and her sisters. Happiness that, well, she has the girl all to herself now.


    The girl stood in a defensive stance peering into the darkness trying to make out who the voice is, ¡°If you hurt me, you¡¯d pay! I am the first daughter of the dragon dynasty and heir to the throne. My brother would slice you in pieces!¡±.


    ¡°Same, girl. I got two crazy sisters, a brother with crazy martial arts skills, a cousin really good at archery. Not to forget that my husband is a powerful werewolf. How¡¯s that for a brag?¡±.


    The girl looked at Margaret, confused.


    Margaret began swinging the branching closer to her, ¡°Our n would remain. We did n to steal the dragon queen¡± a mocking emphasis was on thest part.


    Then a swing and the little girl fell with a blooded head. It won¡¯t kill her but keep her shut while Margaret transports her back to the cavern.


    She regretted her decision along the way, the girl weighed a ton. And if the girl weighed that much while looking so little, she wondered what she weighed.


    Well, someone should make a congrattory supper for her. As she just out smarted the cold prince and kidnapped the dragon queen without any of Evelyn¡¯s crazy n.


    Some high screeches warned her on walking faster. The dark dragon wasing back and she didn¡¯t know if those things breathe fire and she didn¡¯t want to know.


    The animals would surely know how to track so she walked into the little stream so it can¡¯t follow her footsteps or smell her.


    She hated getting wet and was relieved to walk on drynd after being far away from the creature. She felt a furry creature under at her legs.


    ¡°You and your wolf pack are okay, right?¡± she asked the pup. He whimpered like he was disappointed in himself and his pack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got you. That princey would cry when he realizes that his sister is gone. I hope he likes the surprise¡±.


    The cavern entrance came into view and she sighed in relief shifting the girl more bnced on her shoulder.

 Chapter Twenty-Four – The Dwarfs Plea.

    (At Dragon Dynasty)


    The Cold Prince paced around in his red suit, his ck boots mping around.


    He threw down his sword as it kept making annoying sounds while he walked.


    Looking down at it, it felt so small, so useless without being in his hands.


    He exhaled and tried channeling his energy unto a nearby vase. His eyes turned a darker shade and a sensation filled the room.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    A darker sensation circled around the vase but did nothing to it.


    He added more intensity to his gaze and the vase elevated before dropping to the ground. Breaking to half.


    He still got his dynasty magic. He might go back to not needing swords in a war.


    He smiled at himself but it vanished. He had just practiced on his sister¡¯s favorite vase, he¡¯d get a mouthful.


    He felt tired on remembering she wasn¡¯t around him. The metallic bell rang, indicating that he was being summoned for a meeting.


    He had suspected it but wished it cameter. He was in the worst moods at the time.


    This was thest thing he needed now. A rebellion at this time he needed all the help he can to get back his sister from that wicked damsel.


    She was such a fool to have followed him, when she clearly had no way of defending herself.


    She was more foolish by sending her bird to take here instead of climbing a top it.


    In her words it would be ¡°burdening the bird¡±, failing to realize that keeping dragon birds under cages is already burdening.


    ¡°Your highness, Sir Lu is here. He¡¯s a representative of the dwarfs¡± a small boy walked in to dere. He nodded and the boy left.


    Thest thing he needed was the dwarfs leaving their farms and pens unkempt, or worse siding with the werewolves.


    Of all mythical creatures, those unruly wolves were the only ones who broke from submitting to the dynasty magic. The dwarfs should never make that breakthrough as well, never.


    He winced his eyes as the sunlight pierced into them. It burned. Perhaps due to him staring at space lost in thought.


    Or due to him staying in the dark for so long. Or both. Or due to him not getting a single sleep in the night.


    ¡°Sir Lu¡± he greeted with a handshake before sitting at the chair arranged for him.


    There were in the courtroom and the dwarfs sprawled around on the ground below him, where they belonged.


    Sir Lu nodded before going back to sit with the rest. The dwarfs all looked well fed and grumpy. Cold Prince began regretting lots of things.


    ¡°So I hear that farms and pens are without workers. The dwarfs are in charge of those. Or am I wrong?¡± he queried.


    A scoff came from one of the dwarfs. Cold Prince tilted his head towards her. It was a young female dwarf.


    She was wearing their tribal crop shirt with ir trousers. And had some ink markings on her body.


    Markings on women always disgusted the Cold Prince so he didn¡¯t tarry long on her.


    ¡°You say workers instead of ves to make it look dignified. You don¡¯t even pay us wages¡± she cackled without fear.


    The young boy, who informed Cold Prince of the meeting, cane forward frowning at her, ¡°You¡¯re speaking to your highness¡±.


    He had the need to remind her.


    ¡°Well, your highness, Dwarfs had stayed in the dark dynasty for close to twenty years. We deserve a raise by now. Only we aren¡¯t being paid for our service¡± Sir Lu began.


    ¡°So you want to be paid to weed our grass, till our soil, groom our animals? Don¡¯t you get fed by the crops and animals you produce already?¡± the young boy interjected.


    Lu grunted in disbelief. Were all human children  disrespectful?


    ¡°Lest I remind you also, we are talking to the Prince. Not to you¡± the female dwarf shouted. She nearly got up but was pushed down by an elderly dwarf behind her.


    The young man went back with towards to the Prince.


    Cold Prince massaged his temples in frustration. The dwarfs studied him with scowls on their faces.


    ¡°Many kingdoms pay their workers. We are only asking for what is rightfully due¡± Lu added.


    The suddenness of Cold Prince jump from his seat, made them all jolt. The young boy had a smirk.


    The Cold Prince was in danger mode as his eyes went dark.


    ¡°Yes, kingdoms pay their workers. Yes, I should do what¡¯s rightfully due¡± he stretched forth his left hand to the young man while using his right hand to count the dwarfs.


    The young man unsheathed his silver sword raising it high above his head. The dwarfs looked at themselves in fright.


    The doors behind them were shut. The sprang to their feet. They murmured some words and swallowed many.


    ¡°But problem is; you¡¯re all ves, conquered twenty years ago. My father spared your lives because your parents swore allegiance to the dark dynasty. Mercifully, I, let you feed from what you produced. And even built a small vige for your families¡± he held unto the young boy¡¯s sword.


    An inner voice was screaming at him to sh off these entitled brats but he held his peace.


    If he should end up smashing them, they should at least know why. Or he should do it in a painful way.


    The dwarfs were already hurdling around each other. Gathered behind Lu, who looked like he would piss his pants.


    He hadn¡¯t expected this kind of reaction from the Prince.


    He had always contemted speaking about the issue but knew the silly dragon queen could shut him up before he finished.


    Now bringing it when the Cold Prince was troubled about his sister was even a worse decision.


    ¡°So, I¡¯d give you exactly the condition that was given to your fathers years ago. Do you swear to serve us as ves, breed like rats and fend for yourself under the dark dynasty or do you rather die with your ancestors?¡±.


    He pointed the sword tip to Lu, ¡°Sir Lu, as ¡®representative¡¯ would you speak for them or rather they speak for themselves?¡±.


    There was great silence amongst them. Chattering of teeth and shuddering could be heard though.


    It was worse. They would have to fend for themselves. The mercy of having some of thebored crops are gone. They were really ves.


    Cold Prince nced towards the female dwarf as he saw her step out from their hurdle. A smirk yed on his lips. He always admired feisty.


    ¡°I rather die than to serve you another day!¡± she seethed.


    Her chest was pumping up and down in unfiltered worry and determination, fear and anger.

 Chapter Twenty-Five – Little Queen’s threats.

    Her chest was pumping up and down in unfiltered worry and determination, fear and anger.


    She was thest dwarf Chief¡¯s daughter. Her act made other dwarfs muster up courage and stepped out.


    Lu tried holding them back but shame made him let them go. They¡¯d all die without gaining a thing.


    ¡°If this isn¡¯t the most touching thing, I don¡¯t know. Staying true to one¡¯s dignity, epic!¡± Cold Prince remarked blinking to let go of a fake tear.


    Before the female dwarf could scoff at his actions, his sword had gone flying in the air. Six strikes below and one strike above.


    What thudded down were the left arms of six dwarfs and the head of an elderly dwarf.


    Blood sttered on his face. He nonchntly wiped them off in disgust.


    The victims flumped unto the ground and groans filled the room. Lu looked at his people in horror.


    The others ran towards the door banging it loudly to free themselves.


    Cold Prince strolled towards them, ying with the sword, ¡°My verdict; Work in my farms and pens for three months, then I¡¯d give you death you look for. As for the old dwarf, I respect old folks, so I granted his request. Bury him well¡±.


    He threw the sword back to the boy. The boy bowed down, a pleasured grin dancing on his face and he looked down on the female dwarf.


    ¡°If you are in too much pain then¡­ kill yourself¡± he flipped his hair to the side, making his dark eyes more visible.


    He tarried his eyes on the female dwarf¡¯s ck hair before reminding himself that he had another ck haired female to punish.


    He bounced out of the court room with the young boy behind him. Lu rushed besides the Chief¡¯s daughter as her breathing slowed down.


    Murder any from of murder ¨C suicide, homicide, genocide ¨C was a taboo in the dwarf tribe. Or else he would have taken away her pain.


    But Lu swore in his heart that he must break that rule. He had to spill blood if he¡¯s people would survive. And he had to avenge his people and ancestors.


    A young dwarf held close to her the old dwarfs head. He was the oldest, before Lu. And he had just died for nothing.


    ~~~~


    (At the Cavern)


    Scott tied the rope triple times to ensure the wimp didn¡¯t run off again. She sent res at him and he matched them with his.


    She was rudely stubborn and didn¡¯t look guilty. She looked scared. He could feel her fear. He tried his best to suppress his urges to enjoy it.


    Han held his hands when he tried tying the rope the fourth time, ¡°Stop. Her hands would break. She can¡¯t escape now¡±.


    Scott let go, returning his fiery eyes back to normal, they remained on the girl.


    ¡°Your brother is one stubborn ass to stomp his way into my forest¡± he grunted. ¡°With soldiers. Giving me dead bodies¡±.


    ¡°You are lucky he didn¡¯t find you or he would have¡­¡±


    Evelyn pped her, shutting her mouthpiece. Han looked offended and shuffled back into their caves.


    ¡°What? Kill him? It took only my younger sister to trick him. To think I nned really well to finish him off but he only needed to follow a beauteous curvy damsel¡± she nudged Lydia yfully.


    The little queen had watery eyes fixated at the perpetrator of her pain. Who also attempted to flick her face but Lydia pulled her hand back.


    Margaret flipped her hair in pride, ¡°The Prince may have been following the booty though. Don¡¯t me him¡±.


    Lydia exasperated, ¡°You got lucky. He could have killed you¡±.


    Scott visibly cringed to Margaret¡¯sment, ¡°Well, Marg, this is the most prized possession of the Prince. I¡¯d be expecting his army here soon. He won¡¯t be so I can y rough¡±.


    He patted Margaret¡¯s hair lovingly before moving out.


    Margaret was flushed red. She raised her hands to straighten her hair, the part he had patted, ¡°He called me Marg¡±. She sounded like she was in a trance.


    ¡°We call you Marg. Is there anything special about it?¡± Lydia drawled.


    Margaret snapped into a frown, ¡°Let a girl blush. Aish¡±.


    Evelynughed softly, dragging Lydia along with her before a war broke out, ¡°Blush my dear. And enjoy your chicken¡±.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hearing chicken brought a grin to Margaret¡¯s face. She and Lydia exchanged vicious gazes before parting.


    When they were far off. Margaret untied one of the ropes used to keep the little queen in ce. The girl was too frail to escape anyway.


    The girl held her nose high in ingratitude. ¡°Ingrate¡± Margaret murmured under her breath before sitting besides her to eat.


    The smell of roasted chicken filled the little queen¡¯s nose as she looked at Margaret hungrily.


    Margaret acted like she couldn¡¯t see her while licking the meat deliciously. ¡°You are punishing me, you know¡± the girl moaned.


    Margaret giggled softly, ¡°You¡¯re questioned earlier by Scott but then you ran away. How big is your brother¡¯s army? You are yet to answer¡±.


    The little girl rolled her eyes. She¡¯d rather starve than reveal that. Not like they can do anything about it.


    Her brother woulde and rescue her and gift their heads for all her pain and disgrace.


    ¡°My dragon bird would specifically peck your eyes away¡± she snapped. That made Margaret¡¯s eyes darken.


    She held unto the distorted stick which she had used to roast chicken and walked ever so slowly towards the girl. ¡°Seems you have forgotten your situation¡±.


    Sniveling and chattering from cold, the little girl blinked furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± her voice came shaky.


    ¡°Or else? What do you think you are? You are under my hold now¡± Margaret seethed. The wimp keeps forgetting.


    Suddenly there were trumpeting and nging of cymbals. The trees began moving slowly affected by an unknown sensation.


    ¡°Stay back. The Prince is here!¡± Margaret heard Scott holler to Lydia as she followed him out of his cave?


    Margaret frowned. Didn¡¯t Lydia follow Evelyn out, why was she with Scott? She dismissed that and looked at the irritated temper of the young wolfs.


    They growled and dashed out with a Scott, who had already flown off somehow.


    ¡°My brother is here. You¡¯re all gonna get it. You¡¯ll¡­¡± Margaret stuffed remaining chicken wings into the little queen¡¯s mouth. She cared little of her threats.


    ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t go¡± Evelyn came out from their cave, holding unto her youngest sister.


    ¡°Just a minute¡± Lydia broke her sister¡¯s hold and left the cavern.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Margaret screamed at Evelyn, ¡°She would get hurt¡±. But her sister only gave her a defeated stare and shuffled back inside.

 Chapter Twenty-Six – Meeting with the Cold Prince

    Lydia was both infuriated and oddly excited about her findings.


    She wasn¡¯t sure why she followed him but she needed to see him confirm it and not give her a guilty look.


    She caught up with Scott as he petted an injured wolf. ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s dangerous¡± his eyes shook.


    She hesitated before speaking, ¡°You kept those secrets all those years. Why? Cos you felt guilty?¡± she folded her arms.


    He looked away, ¡°Whatever. Just go back¡±. He hated having to remember that. It hunted his dreams.


    Seeing the blood all over her head and watching her being dragged away from him. Yes, he felt guilty. He heard her sigh.


    ¡°I wanna help. And don¡¯t stop me. Margaret had tricked the Prince and brought the girl. If I don¡¯t help somehow, she¡¯d keep bragging about this¡±.


    Scott sighed too, ¡°And you¡¯re still stubborn¡±


    ¡°Why, would you prefer your childhood friend to have changed much?¡± she strutted towards him.


    He looked away and faced his back to her, ¡°Climb then. Don¡¯t slow me down¡±.


    She yelped in thrill and jumped on him.


    ¡°Are youfortable up there?¡± Scott asked for the fourth time. Lydia made an ¡°hmm¡± sound, holding unto his shoulders.


    She was lying. She knew she¡¯d slip from his shoulders when he¡¯d run with his wolf speed but she decided to act numb.


    Like she used to do years back. Don¡¯t feel the wind. Just hope it¡¯d stop. Try counting how many times his feet tap the ground.


    Scott began running, at first, with small strides. Seeing her rxed, he added speed and zoomed to the entrance of the forest. The wolf pack far behind.


    Cold Prince was getting impatient. The noise wasn¡¯t affecting the wolves and animals yet like it should.


    He expected them to be in disarray, running out and him venting off by slicing them.


    But only the birds reacted to the sounds by chirping loudly. Like they were calling into someone.


    These cymbals do not work. The dwarfs were just being petty with him again.


    ¡°Stop the nging, let¡¯s move in¡± he bellowed to his army, with dark energy simmering in his eyes.


    The first four men that crosses thendmark into the forest saw a shadow pass by them with lightening speed, red eyes and red hair.


    That was theirst sight before their souls seeped out of them as their necks were slit. The rest behind them hurried back.


    Cold Prince smirked, ¡°You are an Alpha, Scott. Judging on this knowledge, you either had killed your Alpha. Or you are a true Alpha¡±.


    He jumped down from his horse, ¡°To be honest, either reason makes me kind of hesitant tobat with you. So I¡¯d ask nicely, release my sister¡±.


    Scott appeared sitting above a tree branch. The tree was one that was andmark for the forest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your sister for anything¡± he peered deep into the Prince¡¯s eyes. The Prince¡¯s magic made his Alpha powers will not to work on him.


    So he diverted his gaze to the soldier besides him.


    The soldier, like being under a trance, raised his sword to kill Cold Prince but a swift movement from the Prince and his soldier¡¯s arm was gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resort to petty tricks, Scott. Or try to show off your Alpha¡¯s powers. Just return my sister!¡± Cold Prince barked.


    ¡°You are pretty rude for someone who need something from me while staying in my territory¡± Scott shook his head, standing atop the tree.


    ¡°Forgive my nonchnce, but I¡¯m a bit lonely here so I value every presence around me¡± he jumped down.


    ¡°Why, your three Lunas aren¡¯t enough? Could you be kind to give me on of them?¡± Cold Prince signaled his men to sneak behind Scott as he wasn¡¯t facing him.


    Scott smiled, using wolf speed to tear off the soldier¡¯s head before he came close, ¡°Let me guess, you want the one that tricked you? You must have been impressed. Hmm?¡±.


    He continued the conversation like his face wasn¡¯t sshed with warm blood.


    He was pushing Walt, his wolf, back in with great effort. All the blood spill was making it excited.


    ¡°Yes, I was impressed. Hand her and my sister over. I¡¯d hope she¡¯d be impressed by my own gift¡± he licked his tongues, moving towards Scott.


    Scott cringed then scoffed, the effrontery of the ass. He really was deserving of all the cold and dirty rumors said of him.


    ¡°Right now, there is a pack of wolves and wild boars waiting for a signal to attack¡± he announced halting the Prince in his steps. The soldiers following behind looked tense.


    ¡°And I¡¯d negotiate. Leave me and this forest in forever peace. And I¡¯d return your sister in one piece. Warn the dwarfs to stay away. And my wolves won¡¯te your way¡± Scott tapped his feet to rhyme.


    He rolled his eyes when the Prince looked disappointedly at him. Perhaps wondering why he was wasting time talking to the yful redhead.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯te here to negotiate. I came with an army. Or are you blind?¡± The Prince jested.


    ¡°Hmm, have it your way. Deal gone. I¡¯m not promising your sister being in one piece¡± Scott snapped his hands.


    Enraged by his words, Cold Prince made a strike towards him with his sword but Scott dodged it.


    The snap was a signal to the wolves and wild boars as they soon creeped out with snarling teeth. Jumping on the soldiers who had unsheathed their swords, a full war broke out.


    Using his dark magic, Cold Prince manipted birds to attack Scott but as their Alpha they backed down.


    Throwing his sword at Scott only for thetter to catch it made Cold Prince infuriated. He channeled his energy to a sprouting tree and began uprooting it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Scott watched in horror. That was a young tree with a lot if life in it. He swiftly attacked the Prince, making him stumble and lose his concentration.


    A wolf dived on the Prince to keep him down but was elevated by his dark energy. The sword rose up as well and slid into the wolf¡¯s head.


    Scoot eyes changed a subtle orange and he looked up, ¡°Lydia dear, let down the cage unto this beast¡±.


    ¡°With pleasure¡± came Lydia¡¯s yelp. She had been waiting for hismand.


    Confused, Cold Prince looked up at thendmarked tree but a metallic cage came crashing down on him trapping him and finallyying him unconscious.

 Chapter Twenty-Seven – He raised her.

    It was supposed to be a happy reunion. Bringing back the Cold Prince to the cavern.


    To be with his little queen but the little queen didn¡¯t like the gift and rained abuses on them. It wasn¡¯t to be not expected anyway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Your brother isn¡¯t dead¡± Han tried consoling the little queen. He looked up to Lydia for an assurance and she nodded.


    Lydia could swear she saw hints of anger and hate in younger brother¡¯s eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of holding the two royalties or maybe for she ignoring him and running off to meet Scott.


    She had vaguely exined to Margaret that she ran after Scott cos she wanted to help. Evelyn help add that she wanted to set a record like her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t imagine the amount of blood I saw. Scott gave me ear muffs so I can¡¯t hear the shing but I didn¡¯t see the spilling¡±.


    Lydia shuddered every word as she leaned on Evelyn while her legs were on Han¡¯s.


    ¡°You can brag that you helped kidnap the Cold Prince now¡± Margaret cheered. Lydia cheered along causing Evelyn tough.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Han didn¡¯t find any of it funny, and for reasons unbeknownst to his sisters. Holding unto his small dagger, he crept out of their cave.


    ¡°BROTHER! BROTHER!! ARE YOU OKAY?¡± were the first words Cold Prince heard when he woke up.


    He staggered to his feet with his eyes barely open and stumbled back when his head hit a metallic object.


    ¡°You are in a cage¡±.


    Was that his sister¡¯s voice he was hearing? He fought his eyes to open widely and was grateful for the sight he was holding.


    Not so grateful when he saw the ropes tying her hands and legs to a tree branch.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked tenderly.


    The once worried little girl scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of being in a cage asking me that? Where¡¯s your army, you should be here to save me!¡±.


    He sighed, she must not have been handled as badly as he feared or she wouldn¡¯t still have her mouth running.


    His memory weren¡¯ting back as he quickly as he wanted so he threw them to the back of his head to load while using his magic to tear off the ropes on his sister.


    She watched in amazement as the ropes lifted and twirled themselves loose. Her expression turned to a resentful when he was done.


    ¡°So, you have regained your dark magic. When would you have told me?¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± he answered instead. Was it him who didn¡¯t teach her the right ethics or was she just naturally unmannered?


    Breaking off the cage he was in was some work. It was an animal cage so was built with stringer metal.


    He used all his might cos it was infuriatingly demanding for someone in his status to be in a cage. His little sister just sat there doing nothing.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you find a nail or something so I can unlock the key?¡± he asked, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Or it¡¯s it amusing me struggle¡± he added, ¡°in here like an animal¡±.


    She smirked, ¡°Indeed it is. I hate the fact you are more powerful than I am. Seeing you struggle, like a animal, amuses me¡±.


    She strolled away from him.


    Cold Prince bit his lower lips. That brat was just twelve.


    How ever did she expect to be stronger than her neen year old brother who learnt to hold a sword from when he was ten.


    It must have been him, he must have been the one who spoilt her after their mother became ill three years ago.


    He hadn¡¯t want her feeling sad and gave her everything she wanted. Even Queen title. He started it.


    He just couldn¡¯t wait till his mother¡¯s back on her feet, to take back her title and the responsibility of raising her child.


    He went back to the cage, he couldn¡¯t use much of his magic on it. Not his current state of magic at least. After the war of that year, he was yet to recover all.


    This was the best time to convert his dark energy to thermal energy and melt the metal off. Then bounce out like the Prince he was.


    He sat back in the cage. A part of him hoped that his sister was looking for something to help. A more reasonable part,ughed at him.


    He shouldn¡¯t expect much from her.


    The sound of her running back made him smirk but it faded when he heard footsteps behind her. She must have been caught.


    ¡°Scott, if you hurt her¡­?¡± he trailed when he noticed the trail behind her was of a smaller size.


    ¡°Han Chan?¡± he asked, perplexed. Was he in heaven or did the detestable wolf send him to the monks?


    Han bent downwards and unlocked the key chain with a dagger. Cold Prince sighed as the key fell to the ground.


    He stood up with Han¡¯s help, ¡°Did the monks send you on an errand then you saw me here and decided to help?¡±.


    Han looked downwards. Cold Prince didn¡¯t understand why.


    His sister gazed at Han with contempt, it didn¡¯t bother him, she never stared at anything lovingly. Except their mother and his right hand, Chan.


    ¡°I beg you, your highness, forgive my elder sisters. They¡¯re all bewitched by the wolf¡¯s Alpha Powers. I ask that you don¡¯t punish them¡± Han pleaded.


    Cold Prince confused expression straightened, ¡°So I¡¯m still at the wolfman¡¯s ce? And sisters? By any chance is the dark haired your sister?¡± he threw all the questions at once.


    ¡°He has three evil sisters iming to be the Lunas of the Wolfman. Let¡¯s leave. Han, helping my brother means I won¡¯t kill you for watching your sisters hurt me but I¡¯d kill them when we meet again¡± she huffed, pulling her brother away.


    Cold Prince patted the boy while walking past him. He was still trying to process the information.


    Thest scene before he fell unconscious yed in his head. Yes, there was a girl who let down a cage at him. That must be another sister.


    He knew Han and Chan from the monastery. Chan was giving to him to train as Han was there for a purpose and was on life prolonging pills.


    The two boys were like brothers even having each other¡¯s names as their surnames. He didn¡¯t want to separate them so he let Chan visit till three year ago, he stopped after the war.


    Han saved them once from danger and he had always found the boy as impressive.


    Meeting the boy again was happiness but meeting him here as ¡®brother-inw¡± to his enemy¡­ and he needing the heads of his sisters. He was confused on how to resolve this.

 Chapter Twenty-Eight – The Queen lives.

    He was confused on how to resolve this.


    ¡°Wait¡± he pulled his sister behind him as a young woman passed him.


    ¡°Han? Han, where are you?¡±.


    Cold Prince thought she looked smaller than the ck haired that tricked. Though her size fit the figure of the one who caged him.


    ¡°She¡¯s the youngest¡± His sister confirmed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill her for a start¡± she added.


    Cold Prince shook his head. He needed to escape first. Know the fate of his army.


    And then return now he knew the topography of the forest. He woulde unannounced to create his loud anger.


    He sneaked behind the trees, crawling behind every stone. Weirdly, his sister was keeping up without noise.


    ¡°Han! Margaret wants to arm wrestle with you?¡± The youngest walked closer to them, making them halt.


    His eyes turned gray involuntarily and he began whispering some words. His sister hit him making hime back to himself.


    ¡°What was that? You¡¯re whispering. She¡¯d hear you¡± she frowned.


    He looked back at the youngest, ¡°Oh my, she is the true Luna of the Wolfman. I¡¯m wondering if we should kidnap her as repay¡±.


    He hadn¡¯t expected his dark energy to have sensed her but it was magic after all and could fulfill ones soulful desires.


    Why was the boy having three Lunas if he already had a Luna? He was past eighteen so knew who it was.


    ¡°Lydia, if he¡¯s too chicken to arm wrestle with me. Let him be¡± Margaret stomped out of the cave. She wore an annoyed and tired look.


    Cold Prince¡¯s eyes tarried on her.


    ¡°She¡¯s the worst sister¡± little queen said.


    He nodded in his heart, he had had a taste of her. Luckily, the youngest cleared away from them. Though her eyes searched around for Han.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move¡± Cold Prince picked his sister up before she could protest and ran towards the cave door.


    (Dark Dragon Dynasty)


    The young man exhaled before knocking on the wooden door.


    ¡°Come in¡± a voice boomed.


    He wriggled his nose in confusion as he opened the door. He was expecting the make voice that usually guarded the room. Not a female¡¯s.


    The woman who he came to see was sitting on bed, wearing a ck gown, bare feet with a bird ying on herps.


    ¡°My Queen¡± the boy fell on his feet immediately. He looked confused as he hadn¡¯t expected the queen to be up.


    ¡°How many soldiers came back? How many were lost?¡± She asked, standing from the bed and letting the bird fly away.


    She went to the only candle light illuminating the room and switched it off with her bare hands.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Three hundred left with the Prince. Sixty returned, thirty-two injured. The prince and little princess held hostage¡± the young boy reported.


    The Queen¡¯s eyes darkened and she turned to the boy, ¡°Chan, where were you when this was happening?¡±.


    His eyes trembled while he spoke, ¡°My Queen I was ordered to stay back to be sure the dwarfs do as they¡¯re told. There was an earlier uprising amongst them¡±.


    The Queen stayed quiet and the silence sent shivers down Chan¡¯s spine. His sword flew out of its sheath and rested on his head.


    He looked at her, her eyes were dark. He knew she was using her dark magic. He wasn¡¯t sure she should since she¡¯d just recovering.


    ¡°Chan, will you ept the position of right hand to me for the time being? Even after my son is back?¡± she asked, sweetly.


    He stammered, ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ my purpose to¡­ serve you? I will do as you say. Only that¡­ um¡­ who bes your son¡¯s right hand¡±.


    She raised the sword from his head, wearing a smug smile, ¡°A King doesn¡¯t need a right hand. He needs an adviser. And you, my dear, are too young for that¡± she began walking away.


    The sound of bare legs on the wooden floor brought back memories that Chan didn¡¯t want to return too.


    ¡°I¡¯d perceive you want to visit the forbidden forest?¡± he stood on his feet, clearing his head.


    ¡°No, I want to send you. Whatever is holding my son froming home should be a minor issue. Fasten up and bring them back. We have a coronation in our hands¡± she danced cutely before letting out a guffaw ofughter.


    They made Chan shiver and cringe as he headed for the door.


    Her voice stopped him, ¡°Chan though¡­ well, um, did you miss me?¡±.


    He wanted to throw up so badly at the question but he held hisposure. She was the Queen of the dark dynasty. He shouldn¡¯t disrespect.


    ¡°I wished you good health while you were sick, your highness¡± he bowed to hide his disgusted look.


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ve been feeling better for a while now. Just I wanted my son to find out when he visits me. But things changed. Go now¡± she pointed at the door.


    Her eyes darkening and his sword diving back into his sheath. For a moment he thought she was attacking him.


    She was the crazy dark queen who had been sick for three years, anything can be presumed. He gave a 90¡ã bow before leaving again.


    The hadn¡¯t even gone far when the dragon birds began flying a top heading out of the dark dynasty borders.


    They just be responding to the flute. Which only meant the Prince and his sister were on their way back.


    He began riding faster to catch up, looking back at intervals to be sure the second horse, which he brought for the Prince and princess followed.


    He fell on his feet, giving a full bow, when he saw them. They didn¡¯t look like they had a fight. They looked quite tensed bit no blood, fresh blood.


    ¡°Chan, rise. No need for a full bow. You¡¯re my right aid¡± Cold Prince sighed, he climbed the horse and stretched forth his hand to help his sister climb with him.


    Chan rose but with a sad look. He wasn¡¯t to inform him of his new position. His mother would tell him herself.


    Thest time he reported the queen, he was punished.


    ¡°I¡¯d ride with Chan¡± the little queen pped her brother¡¯s hand away.


    Chan looked horrified, he stammered, ¡°No,.. I mean, why¡­ you¡¯d slow me down¡­ I mean¡­ ride with your¡­¡± he clenched his fists.


    Thest thing he wanted was the twit rubbing his shoulders iming to give him therapy. Cold Prince grinned at them. They looked cute.

 Chapter Twenty-Nine – You’re family.

    Han couldn¡¯t meet Lydia¡¯s gaze so he stared at the ground. Disappointment and disbelief filled her sighs.


    He didn¡¯t bother check the eyes of his other sisters. Or Scott. They¡¯d probably be full to the brim with hate.


    ¡°So they¡¯ve been your friends for a while. That¡¯s why you saved them?¡± Scott asked while nonchntly ying with a stick.


    Han moved backwards while Lydia tore the stick from Scott¡¯s hands. Giving him a bruise.


    ¡°Stop scaring him. Do you really wanna hit my brother with that?¡± Lydia seemed to be throwing her anger on him.


    He raised his hands in surrender. He hadn¡¯t thought of hitting the boy. Why should he? He yed with the stick to loosen tension.


    ¡°They are going to be back. And we are on their kill list. You know?¡± Evelyn spoke up after a longtime.


    Han nodded sheepishly, ¡°Sorry¡­¡±.


    ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t cut it. I brought the girl. They fought to bring the Prince. We¡¯re negotiating peace but you let them leave like that¡± Margaret fumed. She was now towering over the boy.


    Han copsed on the floor and stayed there. Yes, his effort were useless.


    Even the little queen had said she would still kill his sisters. He should have kept to himself.


    Scott ced a soothing hand on Margaret, ¡°I understand him. It must have been hard seeing his friends being caged. Only if he told me then I would have considered¡±.


    Margaret loosened up. She faked a smile and went back to her seat. Han wasn¡¯t very grateful for Scott¡¯s words.


    Wolfmen were not to be trusted. He had had fifteen years knowledge from the monks to know that.


    They can control humans with their supernatural powers to do their bidding. And he¡¯s almost sure it might be what was controlling his sisters.


    ¡°The Cold Prince have a reason for hating on supernatural creatures. They¡¯re supernatural and are void of human feelings¡± Han voiced out.


    Scott turned coldly to him.


    ¡°What are you saying, Han? So you know that prince is here to kill right?¡± Lydia looked disappointed.


    Han gave no response and walked back into the cave.


    Even as a student of the monks, he was taught to defend himself from powers of supernatural creatures.


    He would never forget his training. Not now his sisters seemed to be tied into such cases.


    (Dark Dragon Dynasty)


    He had literally partied all night. He consciously forgot about Han¡¯s plight. His mother was alive.


    And for once, his sister had been respectful towards the minsters that came to greet the Queen, the real Queen, his mother.


    He was in a spirited mood and had made out with every woman that threw themselves at him, unlike his usual self.


    He went after thedies, at one point, till his eyes became blurry and he nearly fell on his mother.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    That¡¯s when he knew he had enough and retired to his room, not alone anyway.


    ¡°Cold Prince, your mother wants to speak with you about the earlier discussion¡± Chan was inside the room.


    Cold Prince looked up at him, he hadn¡¯t heard him enter, ¡°Would be there shortly. Let me finish here or is she asleep?¡±.


    The blonde on his bed sprang up on hearing his voice. Chan smiled mischievously and left the room.


    ¡°Should we try again or is the problem with me?¡± he asked the girl.


    She mouthed some words he couldn¡¯t hear then threw away the nket on her body revealing her nakedness.


    Cold Prince stared at it. He had lost the taste. Taste for women. He had felt better when he was with the other bigger sized girl but with his usual maids, nothing.


    He knew it had something to do with that Han¡¯s sister but he couldn¡¯t ce what! It was unlike him to be attracted to women.


    Especially one who on his kill list. Not that he had ns of killing her now she¡¯s rted to Han.


    He pushed theplicated issue at the back of his head and pounced on thedy, trying hard to find some pleasure in her.


    Minutester he got up from her, wore his cloak and wore his shoes, ¡°See yourself out, okay?¡± he tried to be nice. It wasn¡¯t her fault.


    ¡°Yes, your highness¡± she said with heavy breaths.


    Chan was waiting for him at the hallway.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Magenta? Is she asleep already?¡± he asked. She should. It waste already.


    Chan stopped in his tracks before continuing, ¡°Ma¡­genta? Um¡­ who?¡±.


    Cold Prince was almost frowning before he realized, ¡°Oh, I mean my little sister. You never knew her name?¡±.


    ¡°I refer her by ¡°your highness¡± or ¡°princess¡±. I can¡¯t speak formally with her¡±.


    ¡°You should. She would like if you did. You¡¯ve been with us for long already. You¡¯re like family¡±.


    ¡°So I am like her older brother? That is tiring¡± Chan gave a small titter, he wiped off small beads of sweat forming on his face.


    ¡°Brother? Well, I don¡¯t know. And yes, Anya has lots of energy. But you do good with her¡± Cold Prince patted him before getting into his mother¡¯s chambers. Chan stayed at the door.


    Chan made a smiley face but faded it off. It felt heartwarming hearing the Prince say those but he knew his status.


    Family? Perhaps the Prince saw him as one. They¡¯ve had near death experiences together. The princess, not certain. But the Queen, surely didn¡¯t.


    She basically attempted sexually abusing him the first weeks he came to stay with them.


    He had worked extra hard to be picked by the Prince as right hand to avoid staying at the castle, prey to the Queen.


    If not as a monk student, his hearing was heightened and he had fast thinking, he would have been caught alone with the Queen on many asions.


    At such times, the only escape he had was acting like he was interested in what the princess had to say. Or stay in the open.


    He wasn¡¯t their family. He was only there to serve the Prince. The only family he had was Han. Who, so far, he had heard nothing about.


    The blonde girl, who had been in the Prince¡¯s room, tiptoed besides Chan. He rolled his eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t tell him¡±.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Chan. I¡¯d pay you in whatever way you want¡± she slurred.


    He cringed, ¡°Look, the Prince would be coronated King soon. He doesn¡¯t need a Queen. His mom¡¯s recovered and he¡¯d keep her title as Queen. I can¡¯t tell the Prince to get married. And if I did, I doubt you¡¯de to his mind anyway¡±.


    The blonde flipped her hair angrily before stomping off. Chan smirked. The maids would be thinking their anything but toys for the Prince.


    He had high hopes for himself when the Prince be King, maybe he¡¯d have time to himself, to search for Han. Wherever he might be now.

 Chapter Thirty – They’re spelled.

    Cold Prince sat down besides the only avable chair besides his mother. Her eyes turned back to normal and she smiled widely.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be using your abilities. You just recovered¡± he smiled back.


    It had been a long time he had a casual conversation with his mother, he missed them.


    He did know this one won¡¯t be casual. But a sequel to her earlier suggestion of him being coronated King.


    He¡¯d like to. The ministers had talked to him about it while thest three years but he wanted his mother awake by then.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help myself. And about you being King, you know you need a Queen. By tradition¡± she went straight to the point.


    He smiled wider, ¡°Damned tradition. The same tradition stopped us from inhibiting the dark magic. Are we still following that?¡±.


    She sauntered towards him, moving her head like she was in deep thoughts. They were indeed some traditions that they had ignored.


    For their protection. Inhibiting the dark magic was dangerous and that was the only reason it was traditionally forbidden in the first ce.


    But her husband¡¯s gone and she, the new ruler, she was powerful enough to inhibit it. Her son was as well. That became the new tradition.


    ¡°Well, whether we follow traditions or not. Don¡¯t you want a Queen by your side?¡±.


    ¡°I have one. You¡± He responded quickly.


    The Queen giggled, sitting on her bed, opposite him, ¡°But I am married so I can¡¯t be your Queen¡± he frowned so she added, ¡°I¡¯m joking but you still you need a wife. You¡¯re neen already¡±.


    Cold Prince thought hard to remember where neen year olds are considered to old when not married, none! His mother was tripping.


    The only ce where marriage were forced down on young people where the viges bordering Galdrish. He hated those ces. No young girl were ever unmarried.


    He hated the men of that ce. He still remembered vividly how they disrespected his mother.


    Asking her to marry a man from their vige after his father died. They didn¡¯t value women. Woman were mere properties.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t found anyone to my fancy¡± he didn¡¯t meet her gaze.


    ¡°The dark magic didn¡¯t help you?¡± came his mother. Was it supposed to? He asked with his eyes.


    She waved off the question before he answered, ¡°Let¡¯s overlook that tradition. What about the tradition of avenging our enemies? What¡¯s your n with the wolfman?¡±


    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t reached her level of magic. And since his powers left him temporarily, it hadn¡¯t bounced back fully.


    ¡°There¡¯s a boy stopping me from burning the forest to the ground. Not that I can, literally. There¡¯s a magic tied to the forest but¡­¡± Cold Prince sighed, finally letting himself think of Han.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Han, Chan¡¯s sworn brother. He helped us escape. Somehow he¡¯s three sisters who¡¯re Lunas to the wolfman and share strong bonds¡±.


    He flipped his hair backwards in annoyance and continued, ¡°They kidnapped Anya and helped the wolfman cage me. But Han plead their sake. I¡¯m confused¡±.


    Cold Prince let out a humorless chortle and dragged his hair forwards again. The hair was growing longer, he¡¯d have to cut it.


    The Queen wanted to help him pack his hair as she saw him having troubles with it but she restrained herself.


    ¡°The girls shouldn¡¯t be a problem. If we take them away from the wolfman, they¡¯d only need to heal and forget him. I didn¡¯t know Chan had a brother so let¡¯s not hurt the boy¡±.


    Scott nodded to his mother, getting up. It was time for training his men. He¡¯d think on a n to separate the girls. Han would help, I¡¯d work out.


    Leaving his mother¡¯s room, he saw Chan admiring the new painting his mother ced on the wall.


    Only he had a rather disdainful look.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°A woman back hugging her son while they admired the sea. Isn¡¯t it a beautiful sight?¡± he broke his concentration.


    Chan nodded, looking away from it, still having a disdainful look, ¡°If it¡¯s her son. Then it¡¯s beautiful. If she¡¯s a pedophile, disgusting¡±.


    He made it sound so casual though they were lots of emotions in those words.


    Cold Prince never knew of his past except he was given to the monks when he was three and had stayed there ever since before he took him. If he had such experience, then it was piteous.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go train. Also, I have something to discuss with you. About your friend, Han, who saved us for wild animals once¡±.


    He brought that up to improve Chan¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± Chan questioned.


    Cold Prince nodded, ¡°He is in serious trouble. His sisters and him but¡­¡± he turned to Chan, ¡°Do you see Han as your brother or¡­ lover?¡±.


    Chan scrunched his face, ¡°Lover? No, we¡¯ve been brothers since we¡¯re kids. Why?¡±.


    He waved it off and instructed him to ce Scott on a new bounty. Worth hundreds of gold bars. Mercenaries would do anything to earn it.


    ¡°Han never had any sisters¡± Chan revolted and swung his sword at Cold Prince. They were training. There were only less than hundred soldiers. Reinforcement woulde the next day.


    Chan was pushing his brown hair out of his eyes from time to time. His ck eyes twirling but he¡¯s forcing them keep it in focus or they¡¯d get another cut in the arm.


    ¡°Yea, I don¡¯t know the full story. But I need his sisters¡¯ head. I know it will be hard for Han but dark dragon dynasty avenges their crimes¡±


    Cold Prince sent thest blow to Chan sending him falling on his back, ¡°Enhance your stamina, Chan or aren¡¯t you concentrating?¡± he dropped his sword and flung his hair back.


    ¡°Will you kill his sisters?¡± Chan sniffed, dusting himself, getting back on his feet.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I need their heads?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, but will you take it? You owe Han after the incident three years ago. Will you kill his sisters? They could be spelled¡± Chan defended.


    ¡°I know you see them as your family as well or want to protect Han. But, I¡¯d try to keep the girls away from the wolfman. If it fails, then I¡¯d have to kill them. I am not answerable to anyone¡±.


    Chan¡¯s breathing hitched before evening out. The Prince¡¯s eyes turned dark before he chuckled lightly.


    Chan looked away. So far he knew the Prince, when he did that, some blood had to spill.

 Chapter Thirty-One – The Gem.

    It had been three days since the Dark Dynasty Prince and his sister were captured. Only to be released by Han. Han and Scott rtionship hadn¡¯t improved since then.


    ¡°Any other idea on repaying Han¡¯s mistake?¡± Evelyn enquired from her sisters while they were spending the afternoon, resting.


    Margaret raised her hands.


    ¡°Ideas not including storming the dynasty. He has arge army and magic. We¡¯d be toast¡± Evelyn dismissed the idea immediately. Margaret dropped her hands.


    ¡°I have another idea¡± Lydia rolled in her stomach and faced her sisters bed. Evelyn sighed, wondering if it would be to run away from the forest.


    She quickly remembered that Lydia wouldn¡¯t want to run anymore now that Scott turned out to be her childhood friend.


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡± she rested her head back on her pillow ready to hear whatever wild idea her youngest sister woulde up with.


    Lydia¡¯s ideas hade off as good at first but Scott had another story.


    The forbidden forest was still a part of the Galdrishnds. It was andmark where it started from.


    The Dark dynasty trying to invade would be summoning war. Galdrish was feared for having more soldiers than citizens within it¡¯s main walls.


    All Lydia advised Scott to do was inform the Galdrish Ruler.


    He would send information to the Prince to back off, protecting both the forest, animals and any other inhabitants.


    That would have turned out better and peaceful n. Only that invading the forbidden forest was never the Dark Dynasty¡¯s goal.


    And the sister caught on this really slowly.


    Scott exined that the Dynasty Prince needed HIM to spill the whereabouts of the Alpha King.


    What he needed from the Alpha King was the whereabouts of some mythical gem Scott wasn¡¯t sure existed.


    The gem was somehow rted to the Dark Dynasty¡¯s dark magic. The Alpha King had left with his Beta to find the gem and keep it hidden.


    Leaving his father, the Omega and him in charge of the forest. His father however had left to unite with their pack and never returned.


    Scott presumes none of them survived and where intercepted by the dark dynasty. It happened three years ago and had caused a great war.


    Han agreed with Scott¡¯s story. He added that that was when he had met the Dark dynasty Prince and Princess at the monastery.


    The Prince had nearly lost his mother and hade to the monks for life prolonging pills.


    The monks used their best ones on Han so had to make a default pill for the Prince. One that would take longer to work, a year even.


    The Prince was in a devastated state and needed the gem to be powerful to conquer the three wolf packs within his territory.


    Han had also said that he had helped fend off werewolves who had attacked the Prince in the monastery, when he was sober.


    He never got the full story of the gem, except it had immense power and the Prince needed it to protect his family from the werewolves.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to protect his family. No one¡¯s after his family. Except my pack as he killed many pack members including my father. He¡¯s just insecure¡± Scott chuckled coldly.


    Han looked away from him, ¡°The Prince¡¯s mother was in aa as well. I guess the war just left so many victims¡±.


    ¡°Victims that would have lived if the Prince epted that the gem was either nonexistent or shouldn¡¯t be in his hands¡± Scott retorted.


    Evelyn came between them with far stretched hands, ¡°Okay, so the dark prince needs the gem. And we are not gonna let him have it. Chill¡±.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Scott huffed but said nothing. Han weakly went to Lydia sat andid on her shoulders. She patted his head while they basked in silence.


    ¡°The Prince could be rash and storm the forest with his army. Even Lydia¡¯s n won¡¯t work as he can just tell the Chief to hand me over¡± Scott deduced.


    ¡°And his dwarfs, they can provoke the forest and break its magic spell, releasing some bad spirits. I am having only one choice¡± he sighed.


    ¡°If Prince¡¯s goal is misced. Why don¡¯t you just exin to him that the gem doesn¡¯t exist and if it did, he shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think we never tried? His mother is reckless. She started using the dark magic and is greedy for more¡± Scott red at Han.


    Margaret hit the boy with her legs to keep him shut. He should just y neutral since he¡¯s involved with both parties.


    Lydia studied Scott and noticed he was fighting inside himself. Even if it seemed like he was just staring into space.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she brought him back.


    He turned to her nkly.


    ¡°It seemed you¡¯re lost¡±.


    ¡°I am speaking with Walt¡± and he nked again.


    Lydia gave confused looks to him and then to her other sisters.


    ¡°Wait your wolf? Your wolf, Walt? Have you guys met him? What color?¡± Han sounded excited raising his head from Lydia¡¯s shoulders.


    Seeing the confused looks of his sisters, he made a quick werewolf lesson.


    ¡°Werewolves have inner wolves. Whiches out when they need it. They have their own thinking and help heal the human and give superhuman abilities. It seems Scott¡¯s is Walt¡±.


    Evelyn looked done. So indeed the term ¡®wolfman¡¯ was true to the core.


    They had wolf parts and human parts. She certainly didn¡¯t look forward to seeing his form.


    ¡°Thanks. And, we, Walt and I, will be making a short trip to Blue Moon Pack. Time for me to meet the other werewolves¡± Scott snapped from his trance.


    The sisters head snapped towards him as well? Other werewolves? They were more? Of course, they be. How much more?


    ¡°The two other packs surrounding Dark Dragon Dynasty? Blue Moon and Red Mountains Pack? Oh, will you meet Red Mountains Pack too?¡±.


    Scott shook his head at Han, ¡°They¡¯re the strongest. Unless you want your Prince friend dead, let that pack be. I just need help in backing him down¡±.


    Lydia wanted to ask Han how he knew all those but she swallowed it in. He lived with monks who were really into spiritual and supernatural stuffs.


    Her poor brother must have picked some things out.


    Evelyn flung her hands in the air, making everyone turn to her.


    ¡°Magic? Werewolves? Princes? Dragons? When did I get here?¡± Evelyn groaned.


    Scott smirked, ¡°Well, since you became my Lunas¡±.

 Chapter Thirty-Two – Crowned King.

    (At the Cavern)


    ¡°And that¡¯s bag three¡± Scott rolled his eyes.


    One thing he never realized about having three Lunas was that they¡¯ll want you to respect their three decisions when you need one.


    He didn¡¯t n on taking Evelyn¡¯s suggestion on staying at the Blue Moon Pack for a week.


    Before he could revolt, Margaret had helped him pack clothes. Evelyn packed supplies and Lydia packed fruits. In different three bags!


    Did they know he owned no horse or was he supposed to carry all these and still run?


    ¡°Not to be insensitive to your efforts but he is just informing them about something. He isn¡¯t staying too long to n a war¡± Han looked briefly between his sisters.


    Scott knew he wasing from a different direction but it still made sense. He carried two bags back to his cave and began unpacking, despite their sulking.


    ¡°Women are so demanding¡± Han came in with thest one.


    ¡°And I have three Lunas¡± Scott said rather proudly.


    The thud Han dropped the bag with made him turn.


    ¡°There¡¯s no actual way you have three. Is any of them your mate or did you just help them escape their uncle as they said?¡±.


    Scott wasn¡¯t ready for that conversation. Of mates. Who his true Luna would be. She wasn¡¯t even ready to know who she was.


    The first time it was revealed to him, he ended up freaking out then losing her.


    He knew he was young then and couldn¡¯t have protected her but the memories haunted him. He feels it¡¯s best he forgot about the mate bond.


    ¡°Han, I saved your sisters from your uncle. This marriage, you should know, isn¡¯t very serious¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°Good. Nice to know?¡±.


    Scott frowned, what did he mean ¡°good, nice to know¡±? He didn¡¯t see Han in the cave anymore so he pushed the question aside.


    ¡°Watch out for wolves and¡­¡± Lydia swallowed her remaining words.


    ¡°He is a wolf. They should watch out for him¡± Margaret teased.


    Scott made a finally wave at them before leaving. Exhaling in relief that they finally let him carry his small backpack that would let him run easily.


    He met the Alpha of the animal wolf pack, his shed red as he bowed to it. He gave it back the authority of the forest since he won¡¯t be around.


    ¡°He should be nice to my Lunas¡± Scott was surprised Walt said that. Hemunicated ording to the animal wolf.


    Scott took off his shirt and shorts, leaving himself only with a singlet and underwear, he put them in his bag.


    He had thoughts on taking them off but Walt jumped to the surface, bones began cracking, bending, revealing a ck wolf with reddish tail.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It will be a long run¡± Walt said to him. The other wolves whimpered and ran off, not being able to stand Walt¡¯s aura.


    It has been a long time Walt had made presence. He rarely did since he became an Alpha not to intimidate the wolves.


    He hung the bag around his neck and shook his body, preparing himself for his speed.


    He started with making small jumps and leaps before finally zooming off. His body creating zaps as he ran.


    (Dark Dragon Dynasty)


    ¡°I crown you, Gerard Valentine, as the King and Emperor of the Dark Dragons Dynasty. To rule and protect, even in death¡± the General tapped the silver sword on both of Cold Prince¡¯s shoulder.


    The crowd cheered and nged sses and the partymenced. The Queen was working hard, guiding the maidens.


    They had had a party days before and none of them had gone to the market to refill their resources.


    Today was her son¡¯s coronation and nothing should go wrong. No wastes at all.


    ¡°More wine, Sophie¡± she yelled at a blonde. The girl seemed to have frowned before dashing off.


    The Queen followed her eyesight and it rested on her son. Smiling and receiving taps on the back from ministers and generals.


    She didn¡¯t like that. He was their King now and not the little boy they trained in sword art and strategy.


    He outgrew that so shouldn¡¯t be so humble. Well, she¡¯d been asleep for three years, they may have been the closest he had to a parent.


    Her eyes darted to the fine brown-haired man besides her son. Wearing a silver armor with ck highlights. The ministers smiled at him but didn¡¯t dare touch him as he red deep at them.


    The Queen smiled, that aura was very charming to her. Reminded her of her husband.


    ¡°Come on, Chan. Enjoy the party. As I¡¯m King, you¡¯re my right hand. Don¡¯t you like that?¡± The new King nudged Chan.


    Chan smiled a little but it faded when the King wasn¡¯t watching.


    The Queen had said he was too young for it, why was he given? He would have settled for assistant general or anything lower. He already nned what to use his free time for.


    He spun around as a maid hurried past him. He bnced and shed eyes with the Queen staring at him with strangeness in her eyes.


    He looked away and stayed close to the King.


    ¡°Cold Prince, now you¡¯re King, do you think you canmence with my n?¡± he initiated a conversation as he noticed the Queening.


    ¡°Ahh, yes, your n. But wait now. And call me Gerard. I have few people to call me by name. And I¡¯m no longer a Prince¡± The King winked.


    He smacked ady¡¯s buttocks while she smiled seducingly at him. He motioned towards the door, indicating she should follow him out.


    She smiled wider and dropped her ss of wine. Chan jumped in front of them before they moved far.


    ¡°I mean¡± he was looking for more words, ¡°The sooner, the better. Scott might try making contact with the other wolf packs¡±.


    The Queen came to them, running her son¡¯s hair, ¡°Congrattions my son. And to you too, Chan. You¡¯re looking fine today as always¡±.


    Chan gulped down air. ¡°Thank you, your highness¡±.


    She ced her hands on him and was almost pulling him to herself. Chan had sworn amidst himself to defend himself but then Scott pulled her hand away.


    ¡°Wait mother. Chan, what did you mean by Scott contacting other packs? Are they other packs there?¡± he looked fixedly at Chan.


    The Queen scowled and left.


    Chan gave an inaudible sigh of relief, ¡°Yes, two more. Red Mountains is far and he¡¯d pass through here. But Blue Moon is a day walk and he¡¯s even a werewolf. It¡¯d take him hours¡±.


    Gerard face twisted and he red at Chan. Chan didn¡¯t know if he was angry at him or just frustrated at the information.


    ¡°If he¡¯s making partners. Then let¡¯s get ours as well¡± he gritted his teeth, flipping his hair back.


    Thedy he nearly left with came close, to calm him, but he tossed her aside, pulling Chan outside the party with him.

 Chapter Thirty-Three – His Mate.

    (At the Cavern)


    Margaret paced around. They wasn¡¯t nothing to do.


    She either stayed inside, and when inside they¡¯d be no where else to go but out, and when out, same thing.


    ¡°You miss him already? Ha! You¡¯re not a long distance friend then? I had this friend from Craitan I only saw per year. We survived¡± Evelynughed at Margaret¡¯s miserableness.


    ¡°Is it Scott making her that way?¡± Lydia looked cautiously at Margaret. Margaret slumped down at a chair.


    ¡°Before, all she did was try support him. Now he¡¯s not here, she got nothing to do. She looks in love, IMO¡± Evelynughed louder.


    Lydia was nk with a little pout but it seemed nk too. Hasn¡¯t Margaret been the one who fell for boys first? It wasn¡¯t new and won¡¯tst.


    Their marriage was arranged. None of them should add their feelings unto it, despite Scott being a whole package.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look at you all being trapped in a marriage you can change gears¡± Han strolled into their midst. Margaret sighed.


    ¡°You sigh but I make sense. The monks then warned me not to get involved deeply with the Prince. My friend, Chan, had already been promised to their Queen by then¡± Han threw a stone into the river whole reminiscing on the past. ¡°I wonder how¡¯s he¡¯s doing with all this now. Maybe dead¡± he swallowed down the lump his throat was forming.


    ¡°Stop whining, Han. Scott isn¡¯t bad. And that Prince, is just confused. The Kid get power and want everyone to know about it¡± it was Evelyn.


    Margaret snickered on her use of ¡®Kid¡¯. She suddenly remembered that Evelyn was probably older than her husband, Scott.


    She wondered if she was older than Scott as well. She never asked. Would it change the way he treated her?


    ¡°This would end in war. Blinded by greed, confused, whatever. But he won¡¯t stop. And we shouldn¡¯t get involved¡± Han said with finality.


    Lydia seemed to have thought on his words for a bit. She was always the one advocating to stay out of trouble.


    She¡¯s well aware she¡¯s in one but is unwilling to leave. To be honest, she felt doesn¡¯t need much of their help.


    He was strong and it¡¯s really surprising to know he has two other packs he could always ask for help.


    As a child, she always thought he was a orphan who yed with her tobat loneliness. They were the ones who needed him.


    She left to the cave and brought out red scarves, stones and shells. Those were what she had seen underneath Scott¡¯s bed that made her realize their connection.


    Their creations as kids. Lots of young promises were within those items. One that she involuntarily broke when she was taken away from him by her Uncle. Causing her head damages when he had fought back.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be breaking any promise if we leave¡± Lydia turned to the voice that spoke behind her. It was Margaret having a done look.


    She chuckled a little before falling on her bed, ¡°It didn¡¯t take much to realize that Scott was your childhood friend. After recognizing those stuffs, you know. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±.


    Lydia shook from her frozen state and smiled in relief. She worried about telling Margaret. Margaret was one who easily misunderstood.


    ¡°Scott is just my childhood friend. And you have an obvious crush on him. I feared you¡¯d misunderstood¡± she admitted.


    Margaret rolled her eyes. It wasn¡¯t like Scott won¡¯t see her different. He already started preferential treatment with her.


    He connected with their past. And now he¡¯s her childhood friend, she could easily grow reciprocal feelings.


    (At the outskirts of Galdrish, Blue Moon Pack)


    Walt sneaked up to the hill and peeked around. He smelt three werewolves. They probably were on border control duty.


    He tried gaining ess to their mind link but was unable to. If he passed without permission, they¡¯d term him a rogue.


    He stepped out and made a short sprint towards them, radiating his Alpha¡¯s energy to them. They were in their human form and bowed on impact.


    ¡°They¡¯re bowing?¡± Scott asked Walt. Walt made a proud huff. Scott sighed. The animal was showing off again.


    Walt noticed one of the werewolves opened their mind link, possibly tomunicate with their Alpha. He used the chance and broke into his mind informing him of who he was.


    ¡°Our Beta is one his way then¡± the werewolf informed, blocking his mind link again.


    Walt grunted, he stopped radiating Alpha¡¯s energy and hid behind a tree to change.


    ¡°An Alpha should havee out to greet me¡± he growled.


    Scott chuckled as he was pushed to surface. He quickly put on his clothes. Walt has been too proud since he unlocked the Alpha level.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lone wolf, who became lucky to be a true Alpha, don¡¯t forget¡± Scott said.


    ¡°I have three Lunas¡± he said again, ¡°And that stubborn Han. I¡¯d handle him next time¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him. He¡¯s Lydia¡¯s brother¡±.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only reason why I hesitate. He¡¯s our mate¡¯s brother¡±.


    Scott shuddered on hearing Walt refer to Lydia as their mate. Not like he hadn¡¯t always known since they¡¯re kids. It just felt weird.


    As a matter of fact, the reason his mother had died in peace, leaving him in the world, was because she sensed his mate was near him.


    She revealed he¡¯d find her within three days and he¡¯d found Lydia sulking the next day after her sisters refused ying with her.


    He was d he didn¡¯t have to wait till eighteen to find her but he¡¯s joy was short lived when her uncle termed him a wild person after a mistake.


    As Walt was a young wolf, he had troubleing to the surface, so he pushed all his anger on Scott to manifest.


    Scott had hurt Lydia that day, making her unconscious and damaged her brain.


    He had seeded in making the forest forbidden, protecting the wolves. But he lost his mate and when she recovered she forgot everything about him. He stayed clear as he thinks it¡¯s for the best.


    Walt also stayed quiet normally after that. Scott was still sure he med himself for the mistake.


    And now she was back to them, he wouldn¡¯t let her go, even if it means putting up with the other part of her family.

 Chapter Thirty-Four – What to do with Dark Dynasty?

    A figure stepped out after hours, wearing a white shining robe. Walt rolled his eyes but Scott smiled, stepping out from behind the trees.


    ¡°Beta Jax. Still shining. Didn¡¯t age a bit¡­?¡± he added thest part trembling. How have the man not aged since eight years?


    He came closer and noticed the man¡¯s height and muscles looked reduced as well.


    ¡°Wee to Blue Moon, Scott. Did you hear about Phineas. Is that why you¡¯re here?¡± the man spoke.


    Scott stammered, ¡°You are not Jax, are you? And Phineas? The Beta¡¯s son? What happened?¡±.


    The man chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m Jackson. Beta Jax¡¯s son. He won¡¯t tell you about me as I was a bad son. And Phineas, he was beheaded by the Dark Dynasty Prince, now King though¡±.


    Since Scott was still in shock, Jackson ushered him into the pack. Scott walked carefully into the pack. Walt moaning.


    The Beta¡¯s son was beheaded? There¡¯s been no news from the Beta for ten years? Didn¡¯t he leave to protect his family. Why did this happen?


    He asked thest part to Jackson on their way.


    ¡°Should be four months ago. He had attempted murdering the Princess. Phineas had always been hot tempered, I trained in Beta Training with him¡±.


    ¡°Well, I grew up with him. He was hot tempered but never reckless¡± Scott growled in anger! His eyes were orange. He caught control of himself when Jackson looked at him amused.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true. You became an Alpha. I don¡¯t know if I should feel threatened¡­ or amused¡±.


    ¡°Neither¡± Scott answered sharply, ¡°I came to inform you about the Prince but you know a lot already yet do nothing. He¡¯s after the gem. Our packs swore to protect it¡±.


    If they still want to at least honor their ancestors, they should not go back on that vow.


    ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t exist. Tell the Dark Dynasty boy that when he gets hold of you. Or do you know where it is?¡± Jackson asked nonchntly.


    A soldier came and whispered something to Jackson. Scott looked at him consciously. Why didn¡¯t the soldier just mind link?


    But then he perceived that the man was human. The blue moon were known for having lots of human¡¯s in the pack.


    It could be how they got their information about the Dark Dragon Dynasty. No werewolf would ever sneak into the Dark Dynasty unnoticed.


    Jackson gave him an apologetic smile when he was done with the soldier, ¡°The King is calling reinforcement. I wonder why. Do you know where the gem is?¡± he sounded teasing.


    Scott shook his head, ¡°But our Alpha does. Since the spell at the forest is active then our Alpha isn¡¯t dead yet. The Prince would want me to take him to our hideout. That I can¡¯t do¡±.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re suggesting? Gather soldiers and raid the Dark Dynasty? Speak in peace with the Prince? Find the gem, if it exists, and destroy it so both party rests?¡± Jackson raised a finger for each suggestion.


    Walt sighed, ¡°Can I speak with your Alpha? I don¡¯t want to waste time with you!¡±.


    He began radiating Alpha¡¯s energy and no matter how Jackson wanted to resist, he found himself not being able to meet Scott¡¯s eyes.


    Scott wanted to a top Walt. It was wrong intimidating a Beta in his own pack, even if the Beta was obviously stalling for some reasons.


    ¡°I would act like I didn¡¯t see this¡± a voice came from behind him.


    It snapped Walt back to his ce. Scott looked apologetically at Jackson but stopped himself from apologizing.


    ¡°I suppose I should call you Luna now¡± he frowned when she saw thedy.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She cat walked down stairs with her auburn hair jumping with each steps. She kept her mischievous blue eyes fixed on Scott, twitching her red smeared lips.


    ¡°Hello, Scott. Long time no see. Should share hugs and kisses?¡± she teased.


    ¡°You¡¯re still as flirty. You are someone¡¯s mate, someone¡¯s Luna¡± he mentally face palmed.


    ¡°Thanks for reminding her¡± the Alpha came behind them.


    Scott grinned at him as he enveloped him in a handshake. Walt wasn¡¯t excited to see him so stirred a bit.


    ¡°Should Walt and Reece go on a run. You¡¯re an Alpha now. I bet it¡¯d be more fun¡± he motioned Scott towards the Pack.


    Jackson made a small bow and left.


    ¡°Trying to steal him away from me again, Red¡± The Luna massaged her husband¡¯s neck, trailing her fingers down his chest.


    Scott left them as they started making out. That Luna was the most shameless person he knew. Forcing herself on everyone till she finally found her mate. She still seemed to have the habit.


    Walt came closer to the surface as he heard Reece, the Alpha¡¯s wolf, behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t end up fighting likest time. Reeve can be very yful and objective but he¡¯s an Alpha now¡± Scott warned as he took off his clothes, giving Walt control.


    ¡°Tell Reece that. I¡¯m an Alpha and can be very objective as well. He should be less yful¡± the troublesome animal, interjected.


    Reece ran in full speed past Walt making the animal growl in disbelief. If they were having run, wasn¡¯t this cheating!


    He picked up, flying across tree trunks and boulders. The moon seemed to be darker as it had a shade of Blue, hearby the pack¡¯s name.


    It was hard running there as his eyes weren¡¯t very ustomed still he kept on as he could see nces of Reece ahead.


    He fired more energy and went past him. Reece must have lost his touch from being a Dormant Alpha for a while.


    He surely was dormant, they¡¯re hardly was anything his pack could do as they¡¯re besides Dark Dynasty.


    They had stayed there without causing much racket to avoid a war. The demeaning of werewolves by that kingdom was bing out of hand.


    ¡°And I win!¡± Walt howled into the and then made a victory dance. Scoffed huffed, so much for being an Alpha yet acting like a young child.


    Reece grinned, mind linking to Walt, ¡°That was good. Alpha looks good on you. Now let¡¯s talk business¡±.


    Walt wore a serious aura and sat down besides a mold. Reece looked over at him and smirked. Looking down at the mold, Walt realized it was a grave and made a yeet out of there.


    ¡°It is the grave of my Omega, his mate, and Phineas. We retrieved Phineas body before it was dumped in a sea¡±.


    Walt¡¯s demeanor changed.


    ¡°Attacking the Dark Dynasty should inarguably be our course of action but he has a big army, dark magic and Red Mountains hasn¡¯t been in contact for long¡± Reece paced around.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to attack them, yet. We just need to pass message that werewolves aren¡¯t his ytoys and he should forget the gem¡±.


    ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting meeting him. And if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± Reece asked.


    ¡°We¡¯d surely make it out alive. Then I¡¯d contact Red Mountains myself and Dark Dragons would be leveled¡± Walt gave a final nod.


    Reece looked away but then suddenly, yfully pounced on him.

 Chapter Thirty-Five – The Visitors.

    King Gerard had heard an unexpected news. One that he should be excited about yet scared him. He was having werewolf visitors. Alpha to add.


    He had plotted a war and had asked for reinforcement. But Chan had convinced him to give it up as something else was going on.


    The Blue Moon were and had always been within the Dark Dynasty. But never initiated an attack, even when their Omega was identally killed.


    Chan knew it wasn¡¯t because they¡¯re weak but perhaps because they have some bigger n that could be fatal.


    He was confused by the response. What bigger n could the animals be thinking off? And why didn¡¯t he realize that werewolves shared border with him for years?


    ¡°Chan, are our visitors still on the way?¡± he sprang up from his seat when he saw Chaning in with his sister Anya.


    She was wrapping her hands around his arm but he didn¡¯t seem like he minded.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s Scott and the Alpha of Blue Moon pack. Perhaps with his Beta. Forbidden Forest Pack is in good terms with Blue Moon Pack  so they¡¯d be the first he contacts¡± Chan reported with a straight face.


    King Gerard seethed, standing from his throne, ¡°Call my ministers and general. Surround this courtroom with soldiers. They¡¯d be intimidated¡±.


    The visitors strolled into the courtroom minutester. The room was filled with ministers and soldiers armed to the teeth.


    Red smiled, ¡°We share a border. Is this how you wee a neighbor?¡±.


    King Gerard wasn¡¯t having it as he stepped down from his throne, taking out his sword from his sheath.


    ¡°Is this a direct attack or you¡¯re hear for something else?¡±


    Scott smirked, ¡°You are still the same insecure no, aren¡¯t you? You raided my forest and now point a sword at me!¡±.


    Gerard came closer, ¡°Insecure boy? Don¡¯t forget my soldiers are around you¡±.


    Walt mind linked to Reece with one word, ¡°Intimidate¡±.


    One of the tricks of the Blue Moon pack was that they can hide their eyes color and y innocent.


    Red began radiating Alpha energy, making the soldiers unconsciously drop their swords and fall to the ground. He¡¯s eye color was red but a human wouldn¡¯t see it.


    Gerard looked in confusion as his soldiers just bowed and dropped their sword. The ministers became ufortable in their seats.


    ¡°Stop whatever you¡¯re doing!¡± Gerard ordered, referring to Scott who was staring intently at him. He knew his eyes were normal but still fidgeted.


    ¡°Whatever am I doing?¡± Scott feigned confusion as did Red. Beta Jackson snickered and turned to the Ministers shing his orange eyes making them cower.


    Gerard channeled his dark energy into his surroundings and realized that they was a forcepelling his soldiers to bow.


    Knowing fully well it was one of the two Alpha¡¯s in his courtroom, he threw his sword towards them but Beta Jackson stopped his attack with a sword.


    Chan rushed to the King¡¯s side with his sword.


    Scott walked to their middle, ¡°Now you can see¡± pointing at the soldiers bowing, ¡°Your soldiers can¡¯t save you, and you both can¡¯t defeat us three. Why don¡¯t you just be a good boy and let¡¯s have a little talk?¡±.


    Gerard looked over at his soldiers, and then at his Ministers and then at Chan, ¡°Fine. Talk¡± he dropped his sword its sheath. Same with Chan.


    Reece let go of the soldiers, mind linking to Walt, ¡°Thanks for offer. It was fun draining their energy¡±. Walt rolled his eyes.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    And another trick of the Blue Moon Pack was that they could take energy from the Moon as well as life force especially humans, not fatal enough to kill but enough to strengthen themselves.


    ¡°We might need it if the King goes haywire anyway¡± Walt said back.


    Gerard rushed to the general, who had been victim of the Alpha¡¯s control. The General looked wickedly at Scott before walking away with the rest of his men.


    The King exhaled to cool off before strolling back to his throne, ¡°One of the reasons I hesitate raiding that forest is Han being there¡±.


    Chan¡¯s eyes at Scott, wondering his connection with Han. He remembered his earlier talk with Gerard and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Same, my wolf hesitates because Han said you¡¯re a friend and he had a sworn brother here as well¡± Walt came to the surface as Scott referred to him.


    Chan stepped forward, ¡°Let Han and his sisters go. Don¡¯t drag them into this mess¡±


    ¡°Drag them. I am trying to save them. Save the werewolves and save your people from this mess. Caused by your King, if you didn¡¯t know¡± Scott turned to the ministers.


    Gerard frowned. Was his ¡®little talk¡¯ staging his Ministers against him? Alpha Red seemed to have read Gerard¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Did you ever what started this war? Yes, cause of a gem that is beloved to be with the werewolves and holds great power¡± Red started the well known history story.


    Chan was unaware of details, as Han had been. His major aim for fighting was because he was obligated to and because, all he knew werewolves as, were maniptive and evil.


    If there¡¯s a gem to make one party more powerful than the other, wouldn¡¯t that aggravate the war? And end up wiping away one party forever.


    ¡°I bring an option of peace. My omega and his wife were killed recently but I¡¯d bear no grudge¡±.


    ¡°It was an ident¡± Chan interrupted looking downwards.


    Red dismissed it, ¡°It may have been but to avoid less idents fueled by anger and hate towards one another I ask; let werewolves live in peace. Let go of the gem that traditionally belongs to us. Practice your dark magic without it hurting any of our kind¡±.


    They were mumbling and chattering amongst the Ministers. Chan was contemting himself. He can have his life back, without war and nning.


    If the werewolves were going to let them be, then there was no need for the war. And the gem, whatever it could do, should be left alone.


    He turned to the King and saw content in his eyes.


    ¡°Your highness, why don¡¯t we¡­¡±


    ¡°Never. Never Chan will I listen to a werewolf¡± King Gerard interrupted Chan.


    ¡°Then listen to your people¡± Scott had heard them with his werewolf hearing, ¡°They want the war to end. To travel around with no fear of a vengeful werewolf killing them. Same with us, we want peace¡± Scott dered.


    Some Ministers nodded in understanding, while some subconsciously smiled at Scott.


    Gerard narrowed his eyes at Scott. Walt felt his re and his eyes glowed red ready for any attack.

 Chapter Thirty-Six – Harm on his Lunas.

    Alpha Red could see the intense tension going on between Scott and King Gerard.


    It seemed like a staringpetition to Beta Jackson but he tapped Scott toe out of it before it turned to something bigger.


    ¡°My King, if the werewolves are proposing peace, I think we should have a truce and grant it¡± A minster said.


    ¡°Agreed. We want peace as well¡± Scott tried to say it with a cheerful voice to ease out Walt. But the animal still growled inside him.


    ¡°Do you want peace because you are scared? Or you want peace because you mean it?¡± it was the dragon princessing in with her mother.


    Chan moved away from the King¡¯s throne to let his mother sit besides him, at the Queen¡¯s chair. Princess Anya stood besides her.


    ¡°Yes. Good question, dear. Do answer, Scott¡± the Queen crossed her legs, studying Scott with a resentful gaze.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t want peace won¡¯t I be shredding you to pieces already. Why else would I need peace if it isn¡¯t for peace itself?¡±


    Walt wasing closer to the surface of seeing the Queen. He would never forgive her after three years ago war.


    ¡°Well, I think you would want peace to create a peaceful ce for your¡­ Lunas. But rest assure, they can never be in a peaceful ce so stop the propaganda¡± the Queen and her daughter shared a sinisterugh.


    Scott gawked at them. Could it be they¡¯re¡­


    ¡°If you do anything to his Lunas, you¡¯d lose something very important to you¡± Alpha Red stepped forward from behind Scott.


    Scott clenched his fists and eyed the Princess. He should have left her in a bad shape thest time they met.


    ¡°Mother, what are you¡­¡±. But the Queen held her hand up to shut King Gerard up.


    ¡°My Queen, let¡¯s ept this peace treaty so¡­¡± The Queen eyes shed ck and the Minister who was speaking began choking on and fell.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    King Gerard stood from his seat in shock, ¡°Mother!!¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare yell at me¡± she pouted.


    ¡°Scott, I¡¯d advice to run home and stop my dragon birds from tearing your Lunas, limb by limb¡± she snapped her fingers, delectably.


    Scott growled, his eyes went reddish orange, and violent waves began spreading amongst the Ministers. They began falling down the pavement rolling down and up. He left the room.


    The Queen smirked. So he was an Alpha.


    Three of the soldiers besides the King received a knife to their heads. The dragon Princess had three needles to her legs, making her fall over screaming. Chan barely missed the arrow head sent to him.


    King Gerard red at the perpetrator, Beta Jackson and Alpha Red, ¡°You brought weapons to a friendly talk?!!¡±.


    Beta Jackson drew out his sword and threw at the Queen but she missed it by mere seconds, stopping it mid air with her dark energy.


    ¡°This is war!¡± Alpha Red spelled out, ¡°And those needles on your sister would kill her in three hours¡±.


    This made the Queen and Gerard panic losing concentration as they fled the scene. The soldiers, without having orders didn¡¯t attack, giving the werewolves free ess out of the Kingdom.


    (At the Cavern)


    Margaret threw a bucket on the ming tree before an explosion urred, sending her inside the caves. She panted heavily, trying to breathe. So these birds were really vicious.


    Another ming stick was thrown down by a soldier atop a dragon bird. Margaret frowned, that was the third ming stick he had sent at them.


    Grabbing Lydia¡¯s ¡®favorite rock, she tossed it amiably at the rider. Leaving a hole in his head, making him fall to ground level.


    Lydia wasted no time in tackling the rider, stomping his head till it busted. Han watched in horror while engaging inbat skill with another fallen rider .


    Margaret threw more towards the bird and it came down crashing. These ones couldn¡¯t fly without their rider.


    Evelyn was already been carried away by a dragon bird while she buried her teeth in it¡¯s thick talons.


    She was high in the air already so it dropping her would be fatal. Her bite did little to it but she kept biting.


    ¡°Put her down you vile bird!¡± Lydia barked at the creature. She had a dead¡¯s soldier¡¯s sword with her which she used to stab an already dead bird multiple times.


    Evelyn was sure her younger sister had loosen a knot after another traumatic incident but she didn¡¯t mind. She¡¯d get better.


    ¡°Prepare something for me to fall on¡± she screamed to her. Lydia waved off her order and charged at a bird that just lost it¡¯s rider.


    Evelyn sighed. The bird was now going over the trees, past the cavern and towards the borderline. So was it bringing her back as souvenir.


    ¡°Bad birdie¡± she said soullessly.


    She noticed an energy zooming past the trees and wolves howling. She knew that¡¯s since the birds came, the wolf pack had been in hiding.


    They were cowards and she found herself wishing Scott was around. She would first hit him for staying longer than he promised.


    The bird began screeching and pping wildly like it was being attacked. Evelyn looked around to know what was happening but nothing.


    It would drop her at that rate and she won¡¯t survive the height. Just then, it dropped her but quickly caught her back by her legs.


    ¡°Ahh¡± she cried as her head where touching trees, ¡°Margaret, Lydia. Kill this thing¡±. She knew she was very much away from them anyway.


    She heard a voice shouting down to her. She tried raising her gown up to cover her but gravity pulled it back up. It was embarrassing.


    Blood was rushing over to her head as her consciousness was leaving her.


    ¡°Evelyn fall, he¡¯d catch you¡± she heard the faint voice again. It was Scott¡¯s. And how¡¯d she fall by herself. To her death!


    ¡°You¡¯re back?! About time! And which ¡®he¡¯!¡± she shouted back. The bird dropped her, after digging it¡¯s talons into her leg.


    She found herself screaming with Margaret¡¯s usual pitch as her head was heading to the ground.


    A figure, came jumping from the trees, and caught her from her waist, mid air, beforending to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯d leave now, Jackson¡± Margaret heard Scott say. Leave to where? She had closed her eyes to not watch herself die but she couldn¡¯t open it as her head was floating.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he going?¡± she mumbled to whoever was holding her in his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now, mate¡±.


    Mate? Since when did she be his mate? What¡¯s mate? Who was this guy? But her brain betrayed her and shut itself down.

 Chapter Thirty-Seven – Let’s leave.

    Margaret dragged Lydia back as the dragon bird kept marching towards them. Her eyes darted to Han that wasying on the ground.


    She prayed he wasn¡¯t dead. She barely got to interact with him like her sisters had.


    ¡°Lydia stay with me¡± she pped Lydia¡¯s face continuously.


    Lydia shook her head and held tightly unto her sword, ¡°If it darese closer, I¡¯d nt this sword in it and write my name of it¡¯s chest¡±.


    Margaret nodded. At least she was well aware that she was conscious, as conscious as she could be, at the time.


    There was a loud p from behind the bird. Blood streamed down from it¡¯s beak and from it¡¯s eyes before it fell face down towards them.


    Lydia winced in pain as the dust generated from the fall flew into her eyes. She began flinging her sword around. ¡°Who is they! Stay away¡±.


    Margaret stayed clear from her and smiled with joy when Scott enveloped her in a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he said to her.


    He had to break the hug when Lydia¡¯s sword pointed at him as she asked who he was. Even when saying who he was, she threatened to kill him.


    He knew it was his fault for messing her brain like that. And not being smart enough to know the Queen would have tracked them.


    ¡°Lydia, it is Scott. Put the sword down¡± Margaret said sternly.


    ¡°What do you mean! Evelyn was carried away by them. They want to take us too!¡± she cried holding unto the sword like her life depended on it.


    Scott sighed and using wolf speed snatched the sword from her and hitting her back to make her fall unconscious.


    Margaret was surprised by the sudden move but caught her younger sister before she fell, so her head won¡¯t get messed up further.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Evelyn was taken by a bird. Did you see her?¡±. Scott nodded and helped her take Lydia to a bed.


    Margaret rushed to Han and saw his heart still beating. She sprinkled some water on his face, resting his back on a tree. He got his consciousness soon.


    ¡°How¡¯s Evelyn and Lydia, are they okay?¡± was the first question he asked.


    Margaret gulped down saliva and nodded, ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re okay. In okay too¡±.


    She felt bad he didn¡¯t ask about her but so far she¡¯s been tensed towards him and showed no sibling affection.


    She turned to Scott and found him, cleaning off the blood on Lydia¡¯s body while she slept. He was so gentle and winced whenever he felt he touched her injury.


    There goes her dream man but she expected it.


    ¡°Evelyn¡± Han called, standing up.


    Margaret looked confused at the man helping Evelyn walk. She felt terrible seeing a hole on her sister¡¯s leg left by that bird. It won¡¯t heal soon.


    ¡°Scott, You!¡± Evelyn startedshing out on Scott the moment she saw him.


    Comining in how the wolves didn¡¯t let them move around for food and fruits. And how they were cooped inside the cavern all through.


    She also added how the birds were able to track them by using his zap of energy. That was the report by the riders of the dragon bird.


    Scott knew she was angry. Seeing herself badly injured and her younger siblings traumatized would be hard for her.


    The only thing she was missing was; he never nned for it to happen. Infact he was avoiding all these so took the first initiative of peace.


    ¡°So with all these recent happenings, I¡¯vee to a final decision. We¡¯d leave your goddamn forest. Not to get involved with werewolves problems!¡± Evelyn finished her rant.


    ¡°What?!¡± Scott lost his cool, ¡°You can leave if you want to. You can¡¯t just take my Lunas away!¡±. It was Walt speaking at that point.


    Evelyn looked at him bewildered before breaking intoughter. Margaret watched sadly, she knew it wouldn¡¯t end well.


    ¡°We became your Lunas the moment you paid our dowry, right? Marg, bring those gold coins. I¡¯d pay you double and take my sisters with me. Good?¡±.


    Scott was taken aback, ¡°That wasn¡¯t¡­ what I meant. That was Walt not me¡±.


    ¡°My decision remains, Scott. With cool heads now, I¡¯d say, it¡¯s dangerous. Look at you, your injuries are healed but ours, we¡¯re humans¡±.


    Scott felt his eyes stinging. He understood what she meant. This was what the Queen wanted one way or the other. To provoke him and his Lunas.


    ¡°But, what if the Queen kidnaps your sisters while you¡¯re away from us?¡± it was Jackson.


    He had to think of a way to stop her from leaving. If she leaves, then that¡¯s a goodbye to his mate, one he had been looking for long.


    ¡°Well, y¡¯all send someone to protect us. I don¡¯t know¡± Evelyn said nonchntly.


    Margaret came close and held her, ¡°You¡¯re just angry at the turns of everything. But believe me, here is safer. We¡¯re married by our vigesws and can¡¯t leave him, we should just¡­ fight it¡±.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and tried walking back to the cave, she nearly tripped but Jackson held her.


    ¡°Let me be. And you, who¡¯re you? And what¡¯s a mate? You called me your mate?¡± she turned sharply at him.


    He knew she wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to discuss such so he just let Margaret hold her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Forget that¡±.


    Han who¡¯d been watching silently gaped at Jackson. He hadn¡¯t seen him before. Did he refer to his eldest sister as a mate?


    He¡¯s been trying his hardest to make sure his sisters didn¡¯t get too involved with the werewolves.


    And he really supported Evelyn¡¯s decision, even though it¡¯s half-baked as the vige will forbid them leaving their husband¡¯s home.


    But if any of his sisters are mates to a werewolf, that¡¯d be bad. Werewolves never let go of their mates. And that¡¯d be a bad development for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evelyn, Dark Dragon Dynasty will be punished. They cante here again. I hope that bird never returned?¡± Scott asked Jackson.


    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t¡± Jackson answered straight forward. Scott was actually expecting a teasing answer or sarcasm as it was his usual.


    But his eyes seemed darker and Scott remembered that that bird was responsible for the injury on his mate¡¯s leg. It surely died a horrible death.


    He was surprised when Jackson had halted him while he was rushing back, saying his he could smell his mate.


    And then Evelyn had screamed for help above them, so he knew it was her. He let him catch her to brood a good ground but it seemed Evelyn was more hot headed than he thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious still¡± Scott sighed when she continued, ¡°I have hopes of leaving with my sisters¡±.


    She limped, with Margaret¡¯s help, into the cave. Han was following her when Scott said.


    ¡°I am afraid your friend wouldn¡¯t be spared. He¡¯s right hand to the King. Their punishment is death¡±.


    Han¡¯s expression changed from shock to sadness and then to anger. He stomped off, continuing his way into the cave.

 Chapter Thirty-Eight – He’s Catalyst, He’s Mate.

    (Dark Dynasty Dragon)


    The Queen red at her son, wondering what was going on with him. While he studied her, wondering what was wrong with her.


    His little sister, Anya, had thirty minutes to die before a hybrid werewolfess, which they captured years ago, helped them take out the poison.


    King Gerard, thankfully, freed her but his mother attempted slitting her throat as revenge for her kind hurting her daughter.


    ¡°Mother, you executed a n without informing me. Why? You know those girls are unfortunate victims. And are rted to Chan!¡±.


    He tried his best not to yell but his temper kept rising. His mother was never this reckless, not as he remembered anyway. Or was she always like this!


    ¡°Whatever. Did you see how affected Scott was? I wished the dragon birds had raided that Alpha¡¯s pack as well, for hurting my daughter¡± the Queen folded her arms, not being defiant of her mistakes.


    Scott face palmed. So this was where his sister got her recklessness from? He never knew it ran in the family.


    ¡°We just started war! We had always been trying to make a pact. Scott tell us where the gem is and we let him go. But this, is a full blown war¡± he spelled out.


    ¡°And none of your dragon birds are back. You sent them on a suicide mission¡± he added a mocking tone.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Scott. I sent those birds the moment Scott and his friends arrived. Those his Lunas must have been powerful enough to stop the birds and you call them ¡®unfortunate victims¡¯!¡± his mother stood from her chair.


    She flipped her hair back from frustration and red at her son, ¡°I don¡¯t regret anything. And yes, this is war¡±.


    Her eyes shed ck, involuntarily, and she stayed still to understand what the dark energy was telling her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate what you did. Even to our Ministers. Those girls deserved better¡± Gerard continued, not realizing his mother¡¯s trance.


    ¡°Dear, is there a girl called Margaret amongst Scott¡¯s Lunas?¡± she asked, making him look at her to see she was in a trance.


    ¡°Mother, are you okay? I don¡¯t know. May have forgotten¡±.


    ¡°Is she fat, dark haired and brown eyed?¡± she asked again.


    Scott widened his mouth. Why was his mother seeing that troublesome girl. He had been trying to get her his mind. And so far, he was enjoying his maidens again.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of Scott¡¯s Lunas. She owes me a debt as she was the one that captured Anya. And left me in a horrible state. Why?¡± he replied.


    ¡°Well, she is your catalyst¡± his mother said beaming, ¡°And you¡¯d forgive her that debt cos without her, you¡¯ll need to wait another fifteen years¡±.


    (Around the Blue Moon Pack)


    Jackson looked more worried than Scott leaving the girls alone. Margaret had assured him that they¡¯d be fine.


    And since the rest were asleep, Scott sneaked out to escort Jackson back to the Blue Moon.


    ¡°It was nice having you around for today¡± he patted Jackson.


    Jackson chuckled, ¡°Yeah, you should be thankful I was with you or you couldn¡¯t have handled all that yourself¡±.


    Scott stopped in his tracks? So the guy was back to teasing him again?


    ¡°If not you followed me, you wouldn¡¯t have found your mate¡± Scott retorted. It made Jackson¡¯s smirk fall off and was reced with an appreciative smile.


    ¡°Even if your mate is my Luna¡± Scott added, flipping his red hair sassily.


    Jackson smile bent downwards, ¡°That Luna thing, all three of them?¡±.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Why does everyone ask that? Can¡¯t a man have three Lunas?¡±


    Jackson stopped in front of him, ¡°I am serious. You aren¡¯t frigging my mate, are you?¡±.


    Scott cringed. He feltpelled tough at Jackson¡¯s remark but he knew his mate was important to him so he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Look, it hadn¡¯t been three months since they became my Lunas. Lydia, the youngest, happens to be my mate but I got all of them instead¡±.


    Scott sighed, even though he never regretted the decision. At least with them around, he didn¡¯t feel so alone.


    He ate real cooked food and not roasted fish or fruits. And he had his mate besides him, for Walt¡¯s sake.


    Jackson continued walking, ¡°Till I can prove myself to her, just keep her safe with you. I¡¯d visit from time to time¡±.


    Scott snickered, ¡°You should pay for her rent. And you¡¯d have to buy her back from me¡±.


    His intentions were to annoy Jackson as payback. But being the master of tease and sarcasm, Jackson bounced it back.


    ¡°Oh, speaking of buying, can I buy your mate as well? You haven¡¯t marked her so she¡¯s still unmated¡±.


    Scott¡¯s shoulders drooped. Walt growled but it soon turned to a whimper. Of course he couldn¡¯t mark his mate, Lydia would p him.


    ¡°Nice one, Jackson. Let Walt tear you apart¡± Alpha Red ppeding closer to them. They had reach the border of the Blue Moon Pack.


    Jackson chortled before hugging his Alpha and excusing himself. He had already told Alpha Red about his mate through mind link.


    ¡°Do mark her though. That way, you can feel her emotions. And if she¡¯s ever away from you, you can find her¡± Alpha Red advised Scott.


    It was an easy feat. To bury his fangs in a sick girl and promise her that it was in order to share her emotions. He¡¯d receive more than a p.


    Maybepel them to think he was dangerous to and leave him. Walt shook the thought away, that was far from it.


    ¡°Thanks for the advice but you know nothing about her¡±.


    Alpha Red nodded, ¡°Yes but I do know she¡¯s your mate. She¡¯s human, and would only feel the mate bond when you mark her. Safe travels¡±.


    Scott walked his way back. He made sure to pick colorful flowers and delicious fruits along the way. He made a flowery gand and hung it on himself.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Walt asked him.


    ¡°Trying to bring something to pacify or Lunas. And maybe please our mate so we can mark her in peace¡± Scott answered as a matter of fact.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s stupid. She will always be here. No where for them to go. Stop being petty. I¡¯d never beg to mark her¡±.


    The fruits on Scott¡¯s hands fell to the ground, ¡°Okay, okay, Alpha Walt. Don¡¯t beg to mark her but our Lunas still need to be petted. They¡¯re recovering from a trauma¡± he picked up the fruits, dusting the sand off them.


    ¡°Yes, they should. And for those Dark Dragon, I have a way of manipting them¡±.


    Scott hummed uninterested.


    ¡°I am an Alpha and a Forbidden Forest Wolf, our talent is control over animals so I can control any animal¡±.


    Walt still had his unreasonable amount of pride and confidence.


    ¡°If you say so¡± Scott sighed.


    ¡°Using Jackson energy on me, right?¡± Walt growled.


    Scott smiled, ¡°So what? I miss him already¡±.

 Chapter Thirty-Nine – Meeting Walt.

    Scott¡¯s gifts were received well by his Lunas. It even made Walt d. Evelyn even apologized for her rant and settled to stay.


    Lydia, still having her knot not tightened properly, acted like the gand was her crown and she was a princess.


    Evelyn found it embarrassing but Scott said it was okay, she was his princess.


    He had quickly added that they were all princesses so theplement won¡¯t seem one sided but none of them remarked on it.


    Margaret just exhaled, epting whatever fate brought. It¡¯d always be in history that it was her who brought them to Scott anyway.


    ¡°So tell me, how¡¯d our husband avenge us?¡± Evelyn threw some berries into her mouth.


    Lydia arranged the berries, trying to write her name but Margaret scattered them.


    ¡°Well, the werewolves always hesitated. Blue Moon shares a border and forgave all grievances by the Dark Dragon people. Not anymore, they¡¯d be killed¡±.


    Margaret flinched on hearing that, ¡°So you¡¯ll start a war¡±.


    ¡°They started it by hurting my Lunas¡± it was Walt, his eyes were red. Margaret who sat besides Scott changed seats to besides her oldest sister. She¡¯d seen his eyes like that before, but it always scared her.


    Han stooped close to Scott, on the ground, ¡°Hey, Walt. Why don¡¯t you have a full introduction to us?¡± he smiled.


    Walt looked at him coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like you. But I endure you cos of my Lunas¡±.


    Margaret and Lydia beganughing at the wolf¡¯s honesty. Evelyn smiled and patted Han, who grumpily sat in his seat.


    ¡°So do you think different from Scott?¡± Margaret enquired.


    ¡°We use the same body and have the same experience. We agree on many things but don¡¯t necessarily think alike¡± the Wolf answered.


    Lydia sessfully finished creating her name with the berries, she pped her hand in joy, ¡°I¡¯m done. You can scatter it now¡±.


    When Margaret rolled her eyes rather than scatter, she pouted and scattered it herself.


    ¡°Cam I have the backstory on why she hoes cuckoo when something bad happens?¡±.


    Margaret looked for Han to Evelyn and then Scott, ¡°She had an ident, a traumatic one. Her head hit a rock and it started this. Her brain goes back to that time¡±.


    Scott¡¯s eyes went back to normal to indicate Walt wasn¡¯t in control, ¡°She¡¯d be better. I promise¡±.


    Margaret nodded but Evelyn shrugged. Everyone had their good days, as long as she wasn¡¯t biting anyone while in her cuckoo mood, she¡¯s fine.


    Han looked at Scott suspiciously. Did he have something to do with Lydia¡¯s head? Why was he promising she¡¯d get better?


    ¡°That said, Evelyn. Jackson woulde next week to gift you some ointment for your leg¡± Scott announced.


    ¡°A, that¡¯s nice. I hope he¡¯s not helping cos I am his mate? I still don¡¯t know what he means¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°It means you¡¯re his¡­¡±


    Scott nudged Han to keep quiet and gave a fake smile, ¡°He¡¯s a really nice person. And is Beta to Blue Moon Pack. Don¡¯t worry¡±.


    Evelyn looked Han and Scott over, nodding slowly, ¡°Okay. It better be¡±.


    Lydia finished her berries and began crying for more. Evelyn attempted getting up to get some but her injured leg threw her back.


    ¡°Careful with that leg, wait¡± Scott left to get some treatment.


    ¡°Han and I would go get some berries¡± Margaret told her to make her shut up. She did and Margaret pulled Han to herself.


    Maybe while plucking berries, they could bond like siblings. It was well overdue.


    Meanwhile, outside the border line of the Forbidden Forest, stood King Gerard and Chan. Chan wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing there.


    He wasn¡¯t disposed to meet Han. Not after his Queen sent harm to him and his sisters.


    The King asking to apany him to forest to get back his ¡®catalyst¡¯ left him perplexed. It was suicide mission to walk in there, after the raid.


    ¡°Your highness, you¡¯re sure Han¡¯s sister is the catalyst? What if what the dark energy showed the Queen was wrong?¡± Chan spected.


    The King was upset with Chan doubting his mother¡¯s vision. He knew his mother was crazy but her people shouldn¡¯t know.


    He didn¡¯t doubt her vision. He felt a strange connection to the girl when he first saw her. And she affected his sexual life too.


    She had to be the key. But his mother forcing him to bring her home back that day.


    A day after sending dragon birds to her, that may have possibly left her injured and sick. It was hrious.


    And he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Han turned against him as well. He betrayed him by not offering protection.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I¡¯d use you as bait. If I tell Scott you¡¯re Han¡¯s friend, he wouldn¡¯t hurt you¡± King Gerard felt bad for what he said but that¡¯s the only way.


    ¡°Your highness, you¡¯d use me as bait?¡± every word wasced with disappointment and betrayal.


    King Gerard pushed his feelings aside and strode forward in his horse. Chan shook it off his head and strode in with him.


    They were howling at the far end, indicating Killer Wolves were around the vicinity.


    King Gerard pointed at where the around hade from, ¡°Target there, Chan. None of the wolves shoulde close¡±.


    Chan readied his arrow his arrow, waiting to strike any living thing that emerged. The King rose faster towards the stream where he had met the girl whole Chan tagged slowly behind.


    He heard the rustling of leaves and his eyes piqued, scrutinizing every tree. At one point, it sounded likeughter and two footsteps.


    A moving figure came to sight and he shot his arrow before it came fully into view.


    It was caught before itnded on a pale faceddy. Margaret wanted to scream but the young man who had shot her held a sorry look.


    ¡°Chan! You¡¯re shooting my sister!¡± was the first words that came from Han¡¯s mouth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They just stood there, ring and gaping at each other. One with anger and look of betrayal and the other with regrets and a sorry look.


    King Gerard turned to see that Chan was far behind him and he wasn¡¯t holding his arrows in position.


    ¡°Chan, is something there?¡± he called out. Chan broke his stare on Han and bowed to the King, ¡°No, I shot at a squirrel¡±.


    On hearing the King¡¯s voice, Margaret and Han, sped away back to the Cavern to look for Scott.

 Chapter Forty – His Siblings.

    He searched every nook and cranny of the forest but only saw horse marks and an arrow, that Han said barely missed Margaret.


    It had the ¡®DDD¡¯ inscription belonging to Dark Dragon Dynasty on it¡¯s arrow head.


    ¡°How dare that scume into my forest and attack my Luna!¡± Walt tried shaking off the rage building in his head.


    He stretched his paws and made a zoom towards the border and back to the river within ten seconds.


    ¡°I dare the idiot to return¡± he barked to the trees and birds responded by flying away from him. The animals within scurried to their holes.


    ¡°Walt, I¡¯m telling you, Chan must have told the King to leave. You won¡¯t see them anymore. They¡¯re long gone¡± Han whispered behind Walt.


    He made sure to talk in whispers as the Wolf was already red with anger. And wouldn¡¯t hesitate to tear him apart.


    ¡°You should have split his head¡± Walt scoffed before going back in, letting Scott take over his body.


    Han averts his eyes from his nakedness, ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting him. And he was with Chan. Chan didn¡¯t sell us and let us escape¡±.


    He helped put his jacket over Scott while Scott wore some shorts he stashed around a tree.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯d try to bring Chan back alive for his kind gesture. But your Prince friend, not promising¡±.


    Han clenched his fists, ¡°I don¡¯t need such a friend. He nearly killed me and my sisters¡±. To think, he had helped him escape. The princess had kept her promise punish his sisters.


    Scott headed into the cavern, ¡°This reminds me of my promise. I¡¯d be visiting the Blue Moon. We need to visit the Red Mountains soon¡±.


    (Dark Dragon Dynasty)


    His horse trotted into it¡¯s stable. Chan hissed as he came down, remembering the incidents of the day. The re Han have him haunted him.


    He never imagined to reunite with him in such a way, after three years. He was d they weren¡¯t after each others head at the moment.


    He bowed to all the soldiers that passed as he headed to the castle. He was still obligated to bow to them as they were all older than he was.


    Being the King¡¯s right hand didn¡¯t spare him from those unnecessary pleasantries. It didn¡¯t save him from anything.


    It did give him a room in the inner pce, the safest ce in Dark Dynasty. But it also where the Queen and her pesky daughter lived.


    ¡°Chan Han! Wait for me, your princessmands it¡± Chan stopped on his way. He forced his body to disobey themand but it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Your highness. Han isn¡¯t my surname. Not any longer¡± he didn¡¯t deserve having Han as surname now. He broke their brotherhood oath.


    ¡°Whatever. Come, tell me about your journey to the forest. My brother is too grumpy to tell me?¡± she was literally pulling him towards her room while chattering.


    If her brother thought she was rude, Chan thought she was talkative. But none ever told her that to her face. Anya was literally some god.


    ¡°Your highness, I regret leaving with your brother today¡± Chan deadpanned, after she kept forcing him to speak. He made sure he stayed closer to her door.


    Just if someone opened the door and saw him there, they wouldn¡¯t misunderstand. Thest person he¡¯d want anything with was her!


    ¡°Why? What happened? Did that wolf man Scott harm you?¡± she worried.


    Chan huffed. Was it sorry in her tone? She didn¡¯t deserve to worry for him. They called him family while abusing his own family.


    ¡°Your highness, did you know I had siblings in that forest? Where you sent your dragon birds to?¡± he asked directly, not batting an eye


    She reflected on the question, then shrugged, ¡°But then, they aren¡¯t real siblings. I fought for my life yesterday. This is a war¡± she stood from her dressing table and walked towards him.


    ¡°And you have a new family here. Forget them. They¡¯re infected by the disgusting ¡®wolfism¡¯ already¡± she smirked.


    ¡°And your whole family is infected by greed¡± Chan retorted, dropping all honorifics.


    Anya red at him. How dare he? Why couldn¡¯t he see her family where just cleansing the earth from the werewolf beasts.


    ¡°I saw my brother today and he looked at me with anger, hate and betrayal in his eyes. Onest person who loved me in this world and you made him hate me¡± Chan was bing emotional. He tore off the badge from his shirt.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anya stormed to him in hostility, ¡°So what would you do now? Run away? Never! You¡¯d be caught and killed! I¡¯d make sure of it!¡±.


    Chan got back hisposure as Anya was shouting her head off. Threatening on everything she¡¯d do to bring him back, dead or alive.


    Her line was confusing; ¡®If I can¡¯t have you, none would¡¯ like there wasn¡¯t anyone else she could bother with her meaningless talk.


    ¡°I am sorry, your highness. This won¡¯t happen again¡± he bowed, keeping his head low.


    Princess Anya tried regting my breathing before holding unto Chan¡¯s face, ¡°It better not. Or else, my mother hears it and take your head¡±.


    Chan took no time in leaving her room, and the inner pce at once.


    If he had to do something to keep his loved ones in peace, he¡¯d have to do it quietly. Or anything else could jeopardize him too.


    ¡°Chan!¡± King Gerard called out to him just when he was about leaving through the gates.


    ¡°Chan, there¡¯s a development. That you won¡¯t like¡± King Gerard raised a flyer with a face. Chan read the name and sent a re to the King.


    ¡°You are putting a bounty of Margaret. Don¡¯t you want her for something!¡± he dragged the flyer from his hand.


    Gerard was taken aback by Chan¡¯s outburst but he expected nothing less. If it was his sister that was being priced, he¡¯d lose his cool. He just didn¡¯t know what his mother was thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My King¡± Chan apologized after the King went quiet. He should really control himself before he get killed before fulfilling his course.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this either. We can¡¯t get into the forest but a bounty hunter can. I promise if she¡¯s here, she won¡¯t be killed¡± he drew the boy to a hug. It would be hard for him.


    Chan felt no warmth in him anymore. And his promises, empty. He gave a fake smile to show he¡¯s going to be okay, but he was far from that.

 Chapter Forty-One – Only his catalyst.

    Chan had been attempting for thest hours to leave through the main gate but soldiers keep watching him like they were sent.


    He hoped the princess hadn¡¯t ratted him out. He took a bold step and speed walked past the gates but was stopped by the guard.


    ¡°The Queen wishes to see you¡± he stared down coldly at him.


    ¡°But I have been walking around here. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± he responded with slight shaky voice.


    ¡°Well her orders where if you passed through the gates I should bring you to her. Should I bring you or you¡¯d go?¡± he chuckled darkly.


    Chan gulped down air. The man was hanging from two feet¡¯s above him. Very usually huge.


    Chan saw King Gerard sitting with his mother inside the courtroom. He bowed to them and sat at the seat the Queen pointed out for him.


    He was sure he was in trouble. The Princess had ratted him out surely. Even the King wasn¡¯t looking at him.


    ¡°Chan, do you know why we need Margaret with us?¡± the Queen sighed.


    He shook his head. All he knew was she was his catalyst. He didn¡¯t know why she would be. He¡¯d never met her.


    ¡°I understand that Scott¡¯s Lunas and Han, as your family but you also swore allegiance to our course¡± she rose from her throne.


    Han shifted ufortably on his chair. He swore to protect innocent people. Innocent people including his family.


    ¡°I ced a bounty on Margaret¡¯s head and I¡¯d like you to know, it is your fault¡± she continued.


    She chuckled on seeing his stunned expression, ¡°I overhead your talk with my daughter. It¡¯d would have been better if you¡¯d given the girl to Gerard that time at the forest¡±.


    Gerard shot a re at Chan, ¡°And you told me you shut at a squirrel¡±.


    Chan staggered from his seat. He didn¡¯t need to be ratted out. The Queen was a witch herself that heard all conversations.


    He began breathing heavily, ¡°How¡¯d I know you¡¯d not kill her? What good is she to you as a catalyst?¡± he dropped the honorifics.


    He didn¡¯t regret it even if the King fumed.


    ¡°As a catalyst, she would increase his powers. The job of a mate to a werewolf is the same as a catalyst to him¡± the Queen dered.


    Both Gerard and Chan snapped their heads to her.


    Gerard shook his head. Margaret was like a mate to him? She was beautiful and attracted him but why does his dark energy crave her?


    She was wicked and not his type. He preferred girly sweet women not one that could kill him at night. Being his catalyst was enough curse already talk less of mate.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop us from getting her. I¡¯d keep you away. For the mean time¡± she snapped her fingers and some soldiers dragged Chan away.


    ¡°Leave my sisters alone. The Prince can have other toys, leave them alone¡± Chan shouted as he was dragged away.


    Princess Anya ran into the courtroom, ¡°Mother! Why is Chan being dragged away?¡±.


    ¡°Silence Anya or you¡¯d be punished as well. He lied to his King. It¡¯s the least punishment so don¡¯tin¡± her mother bellowed.


    She felt so small and creeped out of the courtroom. She never told anyone about Chan¡¯s outburst. He must be ming her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Gerald. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d need to y around with her till she speeds up your energy but we¡¯d get her to you, okay?¡± his mother rubbed his neck.


    He nced at the seat where Chan had sat, ¡°So what would you do with him? Who¡¯d rece him?¡±.


    His mother waved her hands nonchntly, meaning that she didn¡¯t care and would let fate sort itself. She cat walked back to her throne.


    ¡°Bring a maid to me¡± Gerard growled at a soldier as he stormed out of the courtroom. The soldier rogered and bowed.


    He mmed his room¡¯s door as heid on his bed. He didn¡¯t feel like a King yet he was recently coronated King.


    His mother making random decisions which were very important decisions were making him lose his mind.


    He already settled with her that Chan¡¯s sisters would be rescued from Scott as they¡¯re victims. Why then would she attack them?!


    It was seeming she was ruling the kingdom and not him.


    ¡°Please the King well. He¡¯s in a bad mood¡± Gerard heard his door guard say to the maiden as she walked in.


    She smiled at him seductively. He made no reaction.


    ¡°Is the wolfman giving you trouble, your highness?¡± she asked, whole taking off her clothes.


    Gerard appreciated her more than all the other girls he yed with. She took time tomunicate with him instead of just pleasing him. And he really needed to talk.


    ¡°Not him now. My mother. Are mothers always this demanding?¡± he took off his coat but left, he should give her the honor of taking them off.


    ¡°Mothers could be more demanding than fathers actually. My mom had high hopes for me. Thanks to the war, I can¡¯t make them¡± she made a sad chuckle.


    ¡°What hopes?¡±.


    She turned to him and shook her head, ¡°Just some wild dream of being a schr. But I can never get there. Let¡¯s have fun?¡±.


    She loosened her clothes leaving her naked. Gerard smiled but it was more of an amusing smile. He wasn¡¯t sure what amused him.


    She fell on him taking off his clothes slowly. He was d when his organ began stiffening but he felt no arousal.


    ¡°Are you that worried? What did your mother do?¡± she smiled tossing his shirt away and pressing her breasts on his bare body.


    Feeling nothing but his member getting hard, he tried making it work for them the best he could. He felt drained as he pounded and pounded.


    He only continued as she seemed to be getting pleasure. Ten minutester, he fell from her, leaving her breathing heavily and dragging him to herself.


    She climbed him, recing his organ in her and tried her best. His eyes turned dark as she made contact.


    He was sure he heard it clearly. ¡®She is not your catalyst¡¯. He waspelled to push her away for him, shocking the both of them.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± her voice was highly annoyed. He nodded only.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were still dark so she could guess what was going on. She wore her clothes and looked him onest time before using the door.


    ¡°Curse you, Margaret. Since you won¡¯t let me have fun, be ready¡± he groaned smashing his table clock to the ground.

 Chapter Forty-Two – Luna vs Lunas.

    (At the Cavern)


    Scott tied the shorts around his leg, before transforming to his wolf. Lydia¡¯s mouth was opened when he looked up at her.


    She touched the red tip of his tail. The contact with his mate made Walt purr silently. She bent down and massaged his legs that had red marks as well.


    ¡°You are one pretty wolf. Red and ck. Nice¡± she pped approvingly.


    ¡°Thank you, Satisfied?¡± Walt titled his head. He knew she couldn¡¯t hear him but he hoped she saw his tired expression. They¡¯d wanted to see him transform.


    ¡°Your body bending and breaking like that. Is it painful?¡± his second spectator, Evelyn, enquired.


    She seemed to be taken notes as she had a pencil and paper. She cared less for what he looked like.


    Walt nodded. Then someone fell on him. He was d he was huge or they both would have broken. It was Margaret. She had gone to fish with Han but wasing back alone.


    ¡°Margaret, why¡¯re you running like a fish is chasing you?¡± Lydia smiled, but felt worried due to the speed her sister had ran in with.


    Margaret breathe in and out before speaking, ¡°You guys, Han just copsed on the river while trying to swim. Also, I feel someone is watching me. Some dark energy I can¡¯t exin is watching¡±.


    Before she finished, Lydia and Walt were already sprinting towards the river.


    She turned to her sister with her worried look, ¡°It¡¯s scary. I don¡¯t know why I feel it¡±.


    ¡°You know this forest is weird. Werewolves and magic. Maybe get used to it but be careful¡± Evelyn rubbed her back to calm her down.


    ¡°Over here! Han!¡± Lydia rushed to the riverside. Her brother wasying waist down inside the river, while the rest in the grass.


    He had been excited about swimming and finally got permitted to, only to faint?


    ¡°I knew he never really recovered from that dragon bird hit!¡± Lydia wailed. Walt carried the boy on his back, Lydia supporting him.


    They weren¡¯t any medications in the Cavern. Werewolves don¡¯t get sick and their injuries heal faster. Evelyn was jealous of this.


    ¡°I¡¯d have to take him to the Blue Moon¡¯s pack doctor. Maybe Han broke something. His blood isn¡¯t flowing right¡± Scott announced.


    He used his wolf hearing and something about Han¡¯s veins seemed like they were transporting blood the wrong ce.


    Evelyn stood up angrily, ¡°No. Bring the doctor here. You¡¯re not taking my brother to some den of unruly wolves¡±.


    Lydia and Margaret gasped at her choice of words. Scott felt insulted but let it slide. It was Evelyn, she spoke as she felt. What could he do?


    ¡°It¡¯d take two days to bring the doctor here as it could be an aged man with lots of medical equipment¡± he toned down his voice.


    Evelyn looked unsure but she stood her ground, shaking her head.


    ¡°Werewolves don¡¯t eat humans. They¡¯re not barbaric¡± Scott soughed. Margaret came closer to him and hugged him.


    Why was she the only one who felt how he¡¯d feel when they spoke about werewolves like they were rabid dogs?!


    Lydia rolled her eyes from the hug scene ying in front of her, ¡°Why don¡¯t we forget the doctor. Han just fainted. He¡¯d wake up better¡±.


    As she spoke, Han woke up. He began coughing out a great deal of blood. Some spurted out from his eyes.


    Evelyn wasted no time inmanding Scott to take them all to the Blue Moon. Scott, using a technique he learnt from his father, locked all Han¡¯s veins, making him seem dead.


    He only unlocked it within two hours intervals to not leave his body with no blood cirction.


    They packed every single belonging and Walt had to give the wolves power over the forest again. Even if they didn¡¯t do well thest time.


    They got to the Blue Moon pack the next day morning with Han already unconscious. Alpha Red weed them into his pack but had watched at Margaret weirdly.


    Scott wondered if he sensed she was his mate too but his brain reminded him that the Alpha already had a Luna mate.


    The pack doctor took Han and promised to give feedback within an hour. Evelyn wasn¡¯t the most patient person but the aura the doctor emitted made her simply nod. He was a former Omega.


    ¡°Your infamous triple lunas?¡± The Blue Moon Luna walked into the sitting room where Scott and the sisters were peacefully having tea.


    Scott didn¡¯t have time for her little talks but given he was in her pack, he decided to engage her, ¡°Pretty aren¡¯t, they?¡±.


    He had no intentions of being sassy but he had met Jackson earlier that day so it was rubbing off him.


    ¡°He¡¯s one lucky guy, Luna¡± Jacksonughed as he walked in behind his Luna. Scott made the ¡®speak of the devil¡¯ smile.


    The Luna hissed, flipping her hair, ¡°The only one allowed to pretty here is me. Luna of Blue Moon. Though I do adore those hips¡±.


    She winked at Margaret. Margaret suddenly became self conscious, looked down at her hips and blushed.


    ¡°Anyways, don¡¯t habitually bring in sick people here. You¡¯re not my pack member or friend anymore¡± she pointed at Scott.


    ¡°Believe me, my brother wouldn¡¯t be here if we have another choice¡± Evelyn dropped her cup of tea and stared right in the Luna¡¯s eyes.


    The Luna faced her with the same energy. Jackson came closer to the Luna and went nk, mind linking to her who Evelyn was.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Your ma¡­ friend¡± she corrected herself,¡­ Jackson, I guess they may not be feeling veryfortable here¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Yes, honestly I¡¯m not. Y¡¯all werewolves have a thing to you¡± Lydia confessed, avoiding the Lunas gaze.


    Walt grunted on seeing his mate being intimidated by the Luna¡¯s power.


    She was purposely emitting her Luna powers but in a subtle way that can only affect mere humans. Mere humans like his Lunas.


    ¡°Why do you call them ¡®Lunas¡¯ anyway? Cos you became an Alpha few months ago?¡± she faced Scott.


    ¡°Got a problem with it?¡± Walt had spoken, Scott¡¯s eyes glowed orange red to prove it.


    The Luna gave one sassy hair flip before turning away, ¡°Next time youe to my pack with sick people,e with peace offerings¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even bother. They won¡¯t be a next time. We¡¯d find help on our own¡± Evelyn interrupted.


    The Luna froze in her steps. Jackson began shaking his head slowly while Scott smirked.


    ¡°And did your ¡®pack cook¡¯ make this tea? Kinda tasteless but I appreciate. I hope the pack doctor does better than the pack cook?¡± She continued.


    Lydia nodded, the tea was water with some brown pigments. Margaret just looked over at the Luna and Evelyn as they red at each other.

 Chapter Forty-Three – Han needs help.

    Margaret just looked over at the Luna and Evelyn as they red at each other.


    Jackson cleared his throat as Alpha Red came in, ¡°I don¡¯t think you like werewolves, am I right?¡±. She enquired from Evelyn.


    Scott noticed the streak of annoyance in his voice. No matter how cheesy his mate could be, he wouldn¡¯t appreciate someone mocking her.


    ¡°Not at all. I just don¡¯t understand everything yet. But I¡¯m really grateful with the help so far¡± Evelyn replied with a cheerful time.


    The Luna looked at her suspiciously while Margaret sighed inaudibly.


    Alpha Red raised his brows but nodded, ¡°Then enjoy your stay. Please I need to speak with you, Scott. Jackson, you too¡± he held his wife and escorted her out of the room.


    Scott patted Evelyn¡¯s hands before leaving. Jackson sent him re for the touchy act so Scott rubbed her shoulders as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Han. I¡¯d make sure he gets help¡± he said. Margaret was closer so he patted her as well.


    Lydia wasn¡¯t concentrating and was looking down, so he left her. It was always important to share emotions with all his three Lunas.


    He left the room, ignoring Jackson¡¯s jealous re.


    Lydia also had a slight jealous re, she had seem him but she heaved a sigh when no one else was in the room but she and her sisters.


    Werewolves were really supernatural creatures she couldn¡¯t even breath properly whenever the Lunas eye were on her.


    Evelyn, also felt the Luna¡¯s impact but shaded it off by talking back at her. Margaret just stayed calm, she did have an unwavering confidence.


    ¡°We are now in the den of wolves¡± Evelyn broke the three minutes silence that started when the werewolves left.


    Margaret shrugged. Her sister was always so dramatic. Weren¡¯t these wolves the same ones that saved her from those dragon birds?


    ¡°Evelyn, right?¡± the pack doctor returned to the room. Evelyn sprang from her seat, raising her hand.


    ¡°The boy¡¯s strong meridians aren¡¯t receiving blood from the veins. His weak meridians are and can¡¯t handle the blood so spurts it out. Is he really alive?¡± he adjusted his sses.


    The sisters look at him confused. Lydia makes her way towards the man¡¯s ward.


    It was outside the house she was but she could see the door open. Outside the house were people, who she knew where werewolves, moving around.


    ¡°What do you mean is he alive? He was alive when we gave him to you¡± Evelyn snapped at the doctor.


    Lydia exhaled. The doctor better be joking. Paying to bring Han back was what brought she and her sisters into the messy werewolf world.


    Gathering courage and emitting an aura she didn¡¯t know was in her, Lydia threaded upon the grasses towards the doctor¡¯s ward.


    Some pack members looked at her, some kids cowered under her aura. She didn¡¯t know why but she didn¡¯t let the it get to her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She saw Hanying on a bed, awake, and rushed to hug him. She broke the hug when it seemed she touched a sensitive part and he winced.


    ¡°What¡¯s that about weak and strong meridian? Don¡¯t use bignguages on me, please?¡± she checked his forehead for his temperature.


    Han was about say something to her when the other sisters rushed in.


    ¡°Lydia what was that about?¡± Margaret grinned.


    Lydia arched a brow, ¡°What about?¡±.


    Evelyn who¡¯d seen like she was dumbstruck came closer to her, ¡°Girl, when you walked in here, did you feel yourself?¡±.


    Lydia gave them a tired look. Would they talk about how she fought within her self not to look at the people so she wouldn¡¯t melt?


    ¡°I think you¡¯re infected with the werewolf syndrome cos I can¡¯t exin why your aura looked domineering and those kids ran¡± Margaret jumped.


    She was visibly more excited than Lydia.


    ¡°I noticed. Guess it¡¯s the perks of being¡¯s an Alpha¡¯s mate¡± Han mumbled to himself. Lydia turned as she didn¡¯t get what he said.


    ¡°Forget that. I need to be taken to the monks. Nome of these werewolves can help me here¡± Han staggered to his feet.


    ¡°Excuse you but I tried my best. And was able to figure out what¡¯s wrong¡­¡±.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong with me. I¡¯m a living dead! I know my strong meridians were rechanneled when I was hit¡± Han interrupted the pack doctor.


    ¡°Tsk. Ungrateful humans¡± the man hissed and walked away.


    ¡°That¡¯s kinda rude. But then, is there a cure? What do you mean by living dead? And meeting the monks?¡± Margaret was exasperated.


    Why was more troubleing to them? And hitting them this close. Han shook his head. His sisters wouldn¡¯t understand.


    Either ways he had to begin a full exnation bringing back memories he didn¡¯t want to remember.


    The monks had always told him how he was born half dead by his dead mother whoter lost her life to war.


    He was given to them and the only thing they could do to save him was lock his weaker meridians, leaving his stronger meridians to use his body.


    This had adverse effects sometimes so he was taught martial arts to be able to bnce his inner energy and blood to the right meridians.


    They fed him nutritious food, along with life sustaining pills, as they felt he could die at any moment.


    In return, he became their prisoner-like-student. Learnt their way of life. They never really treated he or Chan as ves but children.


    They thought that he¡¯d never leave. But hearing he had sisters that were looking for him. He didn¡¯t think twice agreeing to leave the temple.


    They had lost Chan after the Dark Dragon Dynasty Queen made a tricky pact with them. But as men true to their words, they let Han go.


    Now theirst student was gone. All their knowledge would go down with them to the grave. So they are on a lockdown.


    A six months meditation which they believe would guide them into knowing the next student that¡¯d take after them.


    No one else knows a way to save him. And without constant training he soon forgot how to channel his inner energy to his stronger meridians.


    And now those stronger meridians had been rechanneled leading his energy and blood to the weaker meridians.


    He won¡¯tst long. Life sustaining pills were produced by a special nt called ortis which only the monks knew where to find.


    In other words, he was left to die within three days if his blood keeps flowing to the weaker meridians.


    The exnation was long and detailed but the sisters were still missing a vital information.


    ¡°What¡¯s the solution then? Anyway to help since the monks are a no-no?¡± Margaret probed.


    Han bit his lower lips, staring steadily at his sisters. There was a solution but if they heard it, they¡¯d probably tell him to just die.

 Chapter Forty-four – Only Hope.

    Walt growled inside him, scratching his insides. Scott gulped down the bitter substance again. His face squeezed in distaste.


    ¡°Good, right?¡± Jackson asked, with a nudge.


    Scott rolled his eyes. Must he also tease him on such bitter times? And why was punishment of failing a game be taking three shots of alcohol?


    And why where they even ying a game when Alpha Red had said he had something to tell him? Wasn¡¯t it urgent?


    ¡°Hmmm. Nice move. But my Queen just killed you¡± Alpha Red snickered before moving his Queen across the board.


    Scott made a bored grunt, ¡°I am a recement to yourte Omega aren¡¯t I?¡±.


    The two wolf heads nodded cheerfully, making Scot eye roll again. This wasn¡¯t fun especially if he kept on failing.


    ¡°I have a sick boy to tend to. Can we talk on the ¡®something¡¯ please?¡± he moved his King carelessly hoping to get eaten and end the game.


    Alpha Red brought out a poster, handing it over to Scott, ¡°Here. And aha, I killed your King¡± he roared in victory.


    Scott looked at the poster intently. Was it an invite to some party? He had always dodged such for long.


    The poster had a face he couldn¡¯t quite fathom and it wasn¡¯t an invitation.


    ¡°This kinds looks like Margaret?¡± he looked at the Alpha, happily gulping down alcohol. Scott winced his face, feeling bad for the man.


    ¡°Look properly, it¡¯s a bounty on her head. I was surprised to see her today and realized it was one if your Lunas¡± Alpha Red shook his head.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Scott perused the poster again. Whoever drew this portrait of Margaret had surely never seen her before.


    The portrait was smaller than Margaret¡¯s actual size. And she looked rather too feminine.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised to see it was set by the Dark Dragon Dynasty queen.


    He was only confused on why? And why not all the sisters if she was trying to get back at him?


    ¡°How did you get this?¡±.


    ¡°I have a spy in that ce. It¡¯s good they aren¡¯t in the forest alone. Something could have happened. That bounty is good¡± the Alpha responded.


    ¡°Then why does he need Margaret? And only Margaret?¡± Scott probed further.


    Alpha Red shrugged. Not even his spy could answer him when he asked. It was just pasted around the kingdom.


    Scott made a random guess that it could be because the Prince had met Margaret when she had captured his sister.


    He never saw the other sisters and only had a vague memory of Margaret. It could also be why he came to the forest.


    To exact revenge on her and her sisters. Walt scoffed on the thought. That prince would have to go through him to touch any of the girls.


    ¡°Thanks for this. Can they stay here for now?¡±.


    Jackson began nodding immediately to Scott. It was an absolute blessing if he¡¯s mate would be staying longer than a visit.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re mate didn¡¯t really start off well with my mate? So you have to watch them¡± Alpha Red instructed.


    Jackson nodded happily before standing to leave. Scott grinned at him. The guy is steadily having a weak point he could use on him.


    ¡°Evelyn is a nice person¡­ when she¡¯s happy¡± Scott added thest part consciously. He knew the Alpha would feel uneasy seeing how Evelyn was with his mate. The girl could have just been worried and took his out on the sassy Luna.


    The two finally their board game and returned into the pack house.


    They met Jackson feeing the temperature of Han while Evelyn teased him about his thin eyebrows.


    As much as Scott was surprised to see Han, who nearly died, now awake, he was worried of what happened to him.


    Han had to report again the same tale he had told his sisters.


    He tried to tone down the fact he born half dead child but he¡¯s sure they picked it up as they looked at him pitifully. He didn¡¯t like it.


    He assured them that as long as they can find a person who could rechannel his meridians, he was safe.


    ¡°About the life sustaining pills nt, I think we have some at the pack doctor¡¯s garden. Only that he can¡¯t make the pills but I guess I can?¡± Jackson bit his lower lip.


    Seeing everyone watching him, he continued, ¡°I¡¯d think of the process. My mom had a herbal book, I¡¯d check¡± he nodded convincingly.


    ¡°But that¡¯s only temporarily. Who can rechannel your meridians. Anyone you know?¡± Alpha Red enquired with a fatherly tone.


    Han looked at me intently. The Alpha¡¯s blue eyes were already searching for answers in his brown eyes. But they wouldn¡¯t like the answers.


    ¡°Chan. Current right hand of the Dark Dynasty King. He was senior student of the monks and the only one who can help¡± Han rapped quickly and exhaled.


    He looked down not wanting to see their expressions. They can hurry tell him to just die cos they can¡¯t bring Chan.


    Lydia blinked furiously before letting out a snicker. Fate had a cruel way of ying games with them.


    If that was the only hope, wasn¡¯t her brother as good as dead? How¡¯s the boy help them when he was part of those that wanted them dead.


    ¡°ording to my spy, for some reason, that boy is currently imprisoned in Dark Dynasty¡±.


    Han¡¯s face rose when he heard that. Chan was imprisoned? Could it be because he failed to catch them that day at the forest?


    ¡°No reason given. But rumors said he lied to the prince about theirst trip to your forest, Scott. I don¡¯t know what is about¡± The Alpha added.


    Scott briefly exined thest visit and the boy¡¯s rtionship with Han. It¡¯d be helpful if the boy was resentful to the Dark Dynasty royalties.


    ¡°Wait, wait, if this boy is really Han¡¯s friend, why did he let his friend get raided by dragon birds. Didn¡¯t that attack start Han¡¯s problem?¡± Jackson was quick to point out.


    Scott did notice, on that day, that it seemed the Prince as well as Chan weren¡¯t aware of the Queen¡¯s n. Also, the dragon birds were owned by the princess not her brother.


    Evelyn wasn¡¯t sure where the conversation was going to. If the boy was her brother¡¯s only hope, and was locked in by the enemies, what were they to do?


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of sneaking him out?¡± she guessed.


    Scott¡¯s shrugged. It was realistically impossible. No werewolf coulde close to the Dark dragon Dynasty walls and not get noticed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you the life sustaining pills first while we think of the permanent solution. Rechanneling your meridians is a permanent solution right?¡± Jackson inquired to be sure.


    On Han agreeing, he hummed some songs while leaving to the doctor¡¯s farm. If he helped Han, he could get in Evelyn¡¯s good books.

 Chapter Forty-Five – A darkness in it.

    A meeting was called for in the Blue Moon court. Scott stayed behind as someone who wasn¡¯t part of the pack. But Alpha Red moved him forward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re here as guest. Also, you¡¯re very important to this meeting¡±.


    Random topics around the pack were treated before they finallynded on the Dragon Dynasty threat to their way of life.


    Due to tighter restrictions from the Kingdom, it had be harder to harvest some tubers at the border lines.


    Some pack members hastily opted for war and Scott liked the suggestion. Walt liked it more.


    The dark dynasty had called a full blown war but it seemed the werewolves were the only ones not reacting while being the worst hit.


    ¡°The Prince has dark magic, his mother as well. I don¡¯t know how powerful it is. He has a lot of soldiers as well. We¡¯d need reinforcements¡± Alpha Red debunked the idea while acting like he didn¡¯t debunk it.


    ¡°The Red Mountains. They have to be another way to get to them¡± Jackson snapped his fingers.


    Scott face palmed. There was another way but it¡¯d take a week. It normally would take five days to go if they were at full wolf speed.


    ¡°Why did they stay so far away?¡± Jackson grumbled. However he was very well away of how the packs distributednd back then.


    Red Mountains being gifted with strong warriors where entitled to stay closer to Craitan. A Kingdom known for exploiting young wolfesses.


    Blue Moon were to stay closer to a vastnd filled with different herbs and food as they were the agricultural strength amongst the packs.


    Forbidden Forest were closer to Galdrish, at a forest where unruly wolves and animals terrorized human viges, and their packs.


    Their gifts helped them tame the animals, bringing peace to humans and werewolves.


    All would have stayed in peace, if not for the ascension of King Julian of the Dark Dynasty. Along with his dragon birds and scheming dwarfs.


    Life would be without worry if not of the King. Even his death couldn¡¯t stop the division he caused but only aggravated it.


    ¡°I have another suggestion. If the gem that holds so much power is real. Why don¡¯t we use it to defeat these scums!¡± a man had spoken.


    Noisy murmurings and chatter erupted and the Luna massaged her temples from their noise.


    Alpha Red held unto her hands, he knew her head easily ached, even if she rather chattered around than rest.


    ¡°Silence, all of you! We do not know if the gem is real. But if it is, it¡¯s our duty to protect not use it. It is said to have a darkness to it¡±.


    Scott was amazed to hear that, ¡°Darkness? Like identical to the dark dynasty magic?¡±.


    Jackson agreed, ¡°That could be why they want it so bad. But the bottom line is, whoever harnesses it will get engulfed by it¡¯s darkness¡±.


    This left them no choice. The only option was Journeying for five to one week in search of the Red Mountains soldiers.


    (Dark Dragon Dynasty)


    Chan heard the unlocking of a metallic bolt and hurrying of feet. The door opened but was mmed shut and bolted, almost immediately.


    ¡°Your highness, you are not allowed to feed that prisoner¡± Chan knew it was the Chief in prisoner¡¯s voice. He sighed and left the door.


    ¡°Chan, are you there?¡± a small voice called him. He opened his eyes and tried to adjust it around the dark cell.


    His eyesnded on a bright yellow floral dress that had mud stains at the edges below. He need not look up to know who it is.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t tell your mother. She found out somehow. Don¡¯t feel guilty¡± his voice was hoarse from not speaking for long. He coughed to clear it but it became sore.


    ¡°My brother said he knew why you lied. If he had stolen the girl like that, it¡¯d be a bad impression. And you¡¯d be hurt. He doesn¡¯t really me you¡± the princess sat down on the ground besides his cell further staining her bright yellow dress.


    Chan looked at her in shock. She surely was a crazy thing. If he was d for being here, it¡¯d be cos he¡¯d not be dealing with her. Or be training.


    ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯re not helping me by being¡­¡± she made him stop his sentence by revealing some bread and fruits she brought.


    ¡°I plucked this one myself. I¡¯m growing taller. I don¡¯t need you plucking for me anymore¡± she smiled.


    He smiled back, in relief to see the food anyway. And also as he wasn¡¯t going to be her royal fruit picker in time toe.


    ¡°Thank you but you¡¯d be punished¡± he reminded her while punching on the food.


    She frowned but nodded, her smile returned and she leaned in closer.


    ¡°My brother had banned all his maids froming to his room. I think he wants to he married¡±.


    She pped her hands quietly in delight. Chan made a disagreeable grunt. The Prince better not be thinking of using Margaret as his bed warmer.


    What exactly was she being his catalyst. There was no other reason for him to he his maids if he wasn¡¯t bringing someone else.


    ¡°Some maids said that he wasn¡¯t able to have fun with them so he banned them all together. Well, I think he¡¯s marrying¡± she shrieked.


    Chan rolled her eyes. So at her age she knew what kind of fun her brother would be having with his maids.


    And marriage would never be a solution to the King¡¯s promiscuous habit. Margaret didn¡¯t seem like a solution either.


    Perhaps he just lost taste of the women. Or had ns of getting new ones as concubines now he was King.


    All the same Chan hoped it had nothing to do with Margaret.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have the key to your cell or I¡¯d have gotten you out¡± the Princess apologized.


    Chan chuckled but didn¡¯t let her hear him, ¡°Even if you had the key, I wouldn¡¯t leave¡±.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you leave?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, where would I leave to. I¡¯d be found and locked again or killed. Also, my only family, your mother made them hate me. I¡¯m alone now¡±.


    Chan didn¡¯t mean to sound depressed but his life was holding on now.


    ¡°You still have me¡± the Princess said proudly.


    There were banging on the cell door, ¡°Anya,e out this instant¡±. It was from the Queen.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re gone¡± Chan smirked, returning the uneaten fruit to her, he wasn¡¯t a big fan of oranges, no matter how hungry he was.


    The Princess looked sadly at the fruit and then at him before creeping slowly towards the door.


    She made sure her mother didn¡¯te into the cell and dragged her back to the pce with her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter Forty-six – Can’t mate.

    Many Blue Moon pack members were sure that the Dark Dynasty would not be able to withstand their prowess.


    They forgot that they were predominately farmers. With their natural werewolf strength but it¡¯d take more than that to beat a whole army.


    So it was settled. They¡¯d journey to the Red Mountains, meet their Alpha and let an army be formed.


    There was nothing left for Forbidden Forest warriors as the war, three years ago, took a very good number. The rest were scattered about and are presumably dead.


    The Red Mountains couldn¡¯t arrive early enough to stop the Queen¡¯s forces so the Forbidden Forest warriors went to hold them.


    All those blood and sacrifice would be avenged.


    The delegates for the journey were Alpha Scott, Alpha Red and a warrior named Kyle.


    Scott watched in slight envy as the warrior¡¯s mate had wrapped her hand around her mate, kissing him passionately.


    She was one of the women who work at the border farming so she wouldn¡¯t watch him leave the next day.


    They stared at each other and Scott knew they were mind linking. He could see the obvious pain in the warrior¡¯s eyes when his mate left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fear. We¡¯re just going on a journey. We¡¯de back. You¡¯de back to her¡± he patted the warrior. The warrior nodded understandably.


    Scott went on to meet his own mate. Walt was pushing him.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t share such passionate moment with Lydia. She doesn¡¯t see us that way¡± he reminded the agitated wolf.


    ¡°Then make her see us that way. Sometimes I wish you¡¯re the wolf and I¡¯m the human. But I worry I¡¯d be infected with your stupidity¡±.


    Scottughed painfully at Walt words. Was he being stupid by not making Lydia realize she¡¯s his mate.


    Thest time he came closer than he should, it left her brain jumbled. And it was when he and his wolf were younger.


    His wolf could be very rough when excited or angry. He should be cautioning himself rather than think he¡¯s human was stupid.


    ¡°You¡¯d leave her here with unmated wolves? If anything happens while we are gone. It¡¯s on you¡± the wolf kept warning.


    Scott pushed him behind his head, blocking him with a barrier. He was tired of his constant nagging.


    If Walt had controlled himself years ago, by now, Lydia would have fully epted him.


    He stepped into their room, without knocking, since their door was open. Margaret was on a bed, folding herself together.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he touched her hand but she jumped in fright before looking around her to be sure she was still on Earth.


    ¡°Scott, something is watching me. Some dark energy is around me. And it¡¯s scary. It¡¯s even leaving marks on me¡± her eyes were teary.


    She fell on him and began crying on his chest. He saw that on her neck, were some ck marks. That haven¡¯t always been there.


    Walt tried speaking but Scott didn¡¯t let him. He knew what it was. The dark energy of the Dark Dynasty was looking for Margaret.


    Walt might probably say they should protect their own mate from the dark energy. Forgetting that he also had responsibility for Margaret.


    ¡°Is something wrong with Margaret?¡±.


    Scott looked to see Lydia at the still opened door. He was startled for a bit. He stared down at the position of he and Margaret and bit his lips.


    Hopefully, Lydia wouldn¡¯t misunderstand them. Looking in her eyes, she didn¡¯t seem to care. Or was she masking it? He really wanted to know.


    ¡°Look at these marks. They¡¯re from the Dark Dynasty. I think it hurts and they scare her¡± he lifted Margaret¡¯s hair to make the marks visible.


    ¡°Good job, Scott. Now our mate would think you like her sister¡± Walt gave a fake cheer behind Scott¡¯s head.


    Scott frowned on how the wolf could unblock the barrier he made. And he was fully aware that it wasn¡¯t ideal his mate seeing them that way.


    Lydia came forward and ran her hands threw the scars. Margaret seemed to have dozed off on Scott¡¯s body. Her body still shivered.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯d not be needing medications. There¡¯s none.  Would it go on its own? I can¡¯t have another sibling being sick¡± Lydia sobbed.


    Scott wanted to pat her head but held himself.


    ¡°Console her!¡± Waltmanded.


    ¡°Doing anything romantic with her while her sister isying on my body, doesn¡¯t it sound wrong to you?¡± he asked the wolf.


    ¡°Consoling our mate would never be wrong. And romantic? You aren¡¯t even romantic!¡± Walt groaned.


    ¡°Thanks to Jackson, the pills were finally finished. It¡¯s impressive how he could copy the instructions¡± Lydia added.


    ¡°Argh! Now she¡¯s talking about other men. We¡¯d lose our mate¡± Walt whimpered, slowly going behind Scott¡¯s head.


    ¡°Lydia¡­¡± Scott started.


    ¡°What do want to ask her? Don¡¯t make mistakes. What are you asking?¡± Walt came back to the surface.


    ¡°None of your business, Walt¡± Scott snapped.


    ¡°¡­do you think Evelyn and Jackson would make a good pair?¡±.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°What? Why ask her that?¡± Walt groaned.


    Lydia raised her brows. Where was that questioning from? They barely knew Jackson.


    He had saved Evelyn once and Evelyn was just grateful. He just saved Han and they¡¯re all grateful but that¡¯s that. And he¡¯s werewolf.


    ¡°Jackson is not even yet a friend. Well, I don¡¯t see him as one yet. Evelyn isn¡¯t into him. I doubt she¡¯d be. He¡¯s werewolf¡± she shrugged.


    ¡°Hmm. She¡¯d never be into him then. Cos he¡¯s a werewolf?¡± Scott further asked.


    Lydia hesitated, ¡°Well,¡­ Evelyn is not yet open to werewolves. Margaret is more open-minded¡±.


    ¡°And you?¡±.


    Lydia gulped down air, ¡°Well, I¡¯m grateful you werewolves aren¡¯t like the scary stories I heard. I don¡¯t think I can be with a werewolf exactly, not yet, I know little now of your kind¡± she nodded, impressed by her answer.


    Scott expected that answer. He just wanted Walt to hear it too. Walt quietened down to whimpers and disappeared to his head.


    Scott wanted to remind him that it doesn¡¯t mean Lydia was rejecting them but just giving herself time to know more.


    But he ignored the wolf. At least it was quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just asked. Nothing to it. Let¡¯s go see Han¡± he carefullyid Margaret back on the bed and covered her.


    ¡°You go see Han. I¡¯d stay here with Margaret. Don¡¯t worry¡± Lydia smiled. He smiled back. It disappeared when she wasn¡¯t looking.


    At least both he and Walt knew that marking or mating Lydia was still a long process away.

 Chapter Forty-Seven – Jealousy tension.

    Scott, Alpha Red and Kyle set out for the Red Mountains using the ancient route. That¡¯d be thankfully take them four days.


    Jackson had seen the map amongst his mother¡¯s old herbal books. It wasn¡¯t yet ascertained if it was wrong. But the trio hoped to experiment on their way.


    By Scott¡¯s request, Jackson was left with the girls at the cavern. The Blue Moon had not been very epting on them after they imed Lydia intimidated their kids.


    It was when Scott realized that his Alpha¡¯s aura was rubbing in on his mate. To avoid moreplexity, he had to return them to the forest.


    ¡°So, see me as your protector, brother and confidant¡± Jackson said each word while looking from Lydia to Margaret to Evelyn.


    He¡¯d have to protect Lydia, she was an Alpha¡¯s mate. He¡¯s prefer Margaret seeing him as a brother as he¡¯s her sister¡¯s mate. And Evelyn, he¡¯d wish to be more than a confidant.


    ¡°Hmm, we don¡¯t know you much. Let¡¯s see¡± Evelyn patted his shoulders before helping Han into their cavern.


    ¡°Does he stay they with you three?¡± Jackson asked, wild-eyed, ¡°He can stay with me at Scott¡¯s cave. Where we can easily create more pills¡±.


    Han replied before Evelyn could, ¡°Yes. I¡¯d stay with you. Please help me take my things there¡±.


    Evelyn eyed her younger brother. She didn¡¯t really know this Jackson guy but she should trust him cos, so far, he had helped them.


    ¡°I¡¯d go hunting¡± Margaret announced, drawing a penknife from her waist.


    ¡°I¡¯d go with you¡± Lydia opted to follow out of boredom.


    Her eyesnded in the knife and she dragged it from Margaret, ¡°Pretty. Where¡¯d you buy it?¡±.


    Margaret folded her arms proudly on her chest, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it. Scott gave it to me. So I¡¯d feel protected¡±.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes dimmed but it sparked back again, ¡°It¡¯s pretty and the color suits you. This can cut through trees¡± she stabbed it yfully on a tree.


    Margaret expected a jealous reaction from her younger sister but didn¡¯t see any, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s Scott¡¯s first gift to me¡±.


    Lydia chuckled, ¡°His first gift to you was freedom from uncle. Han. And these beautiful cavern. What do you want to hunt though?¡±.


    Margaret frowned as Lydia returned the knife to her with still no visible jealousy. Maybe she over thought and Lydia wasn¡¯t interested in Scott.


    Or subtly interested and is taking the feelings. She won¡¯t ask her directly, Lydia was good at masking.


    ¡°Anything. Maybe squirrels. Wild boars. Antelope¡± Margaret stopped when Lydia¡¯s eyes were scowling at her, ¡°What?¡±.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those random? Squirrels to wild boars to antelopes. Like squirrels, antelope, wild boars, in that order, are hard to find¡± Lydia stated.


    Margaret swirled her pen knife, ¡°Then watch me perform magic, ye of little faith¡±. Lydia shook her head as they two went out to hunt.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jackson came out from Scott¡¯s cave. He had been listening to the girls¡¯ conversation with his wolf heating.


    He didn¡¯t need the moon goddess telling him that Margaret was trying to cause a jealousy tension between she and Lydia.


    And Lydia, either wasn¡¯t interested in Scott or was avoiding the tension. Or was avoiding her feelings.


    Since his pack members had said she emitted a powerful aura that scared the kids, it could only mean she was epting the mate pull.


    And Scott¡¯s power were rubbing on her.


    Han dragged thest piece of his nag to a Scott¡¯s room, ¡°You know, Scott told me to stay here with hot wine I came here first. But I didn¡¯t¡±.


    He fell on the big bed, ¡°The dude must have been feeling lonely in this big ce¡±.


    He was the different expensive antiques in Scott¡¯s room and nodded. Befitting for an Alpha.


    Jackson adjusted his bag to one side of the room, ¡°Han, how old are you?¡±.


    ¡°Werewolves don¡¯t care about age. So why¡¯d you ask?¡± Han ced his hands under his head.


    Jackson nodded. The boy did know a lot about werewolves but his sisters don¡¯t. He knew Han must have learnt from the monks anyway.


    ¡°I just want to know. And your sisters¡¯ age as well¡± he tapped Han¡¯s leg before falling down besides him.


    Han shifted away. He felt ufortable with the close range space. And what¡¯s he using all the info for? He was a mate to one of his sisters not all.


    ¡°Well, Evelyn is almost twenty. Margaret almost neen. Lydia and I, will be plus one by¡­ five days time!¡± he sprang from the bed.


    Jackson sprang up with him, ¡°Whoa? It¡¯s close. You forgot know your birthday?¡±.


    Han looked at him, ¡°I did for a moment but what if I don¡¯t live to see it. Lydia would be eighteen. I won¡¯t tell you my age. It doesn¡¯t matter¡±.


    A wave of sadness fell of Jackson as he looked at the boy. How could he be so negative? The pills could sustain him till five days time.


    ¡°Look, you have the pills and If Scott returns with Red Mountain soldiers, we¡¯d raid that pce and bring your friend. You¡¯d be saved too¡±.


    Han fell back on the bed. The journey to Red Mountains would take a week, give and take, go ande. But he should till be hopeful.


    ¡°Thanks. Y¡¯know, if you really wanna impress Evelyn, teach her martial arts. She wanted to be a warrior at Galdrish¡± He smiled at Jackson.


    Jackson was first perplexed to know Han knew who his mate was. He leaned towards Han, ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t she be one?¡±.


    ¡°Would you have met her if she was a soldier at Galdrish? I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t, our parents died in war. Also, our abusive uncle never let her¡±.


    Jackson snarled. Abusive uncle? It was always the uncles. Then the aunties would be wicked. No wonder he¡¯s mate was very conservative and hardly trusted.


    She would have been emotionally scarred lots of times. And didn¡¯t also grow with true parental love.


    He owed her a lot of care. He wondered if Scott knew that he¡¯s mate grew up that way.


    ¡°I¡¯d teach her martial arts. I¡¯d teach you as well¡±.


    ¡°What do you think I did during my thirteen years with the monks? Cooking and cleaning? I learnt martial art¡± Han bragged.


    Jackson smirked, ¡°Well you¡¯re really big for a thirteen year old¡±.


    Han¡¯s face fell when he realized he just spilled his age.


    ¡°Happy Fourteen! And I¡¯d get you a sword as present¡± Jackson winked before leaving the room.


    Han groaned. That man had to be the most annoying and maniptive person he¡¯d ever met.

 Chapter Forty-Eight – He’s flirting.

    (Ancient route of the Red Mountains)


    This was the third attack that day on the same road. The first had been ugly looking birds. The second were scratching rats. Now were vicious wolves.


    ¡°Scott, try subduing them. You¡¯re the only Forbidden Forest wolf here¡± Alpha Red shouted to him, they had been separated by a fallen rock.


    Scott quickly took off his robe and Walt came tearing out the remaining clothes. The wild wolves charged at him.


    He threw one to a rock and bit the neck of another. The rest ferociously came forward. He pped one to another and tore it¡¯s head out.


    Walt¡¯s eyes shone red as he began growling, emitting his Alpha¡¯s energy. The wolves stopped running, grunting and snarling at a slow pace.


    ¡°It¡¯s working¡± Kyle murmured to his Alpha helping Red to be free from the boulder on him.


    Just as the wolves were almost sitting still. Walt charged at them, tearing them apart and biting their heads out. He threw them at themselves burying his teeth at any wolf that came closed to him.


    Kyle looked confused. The wolves were already submitting. Why didn¡¯t he just let them be?


    Thest wolf that attempted running off was not spared as Walt pounced on it, choking it to death. It¡¯s eyes popped out.


    He growled angrily, his eyes ming red looking for his next prey.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Kyle whispered.


    Walt shook his head continuously till his eyes went back to their original color. He ran back behind a boulder and wore his robe with some shorts underneath.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alpha Red consciously came from behind the rocks.


    Scott nodded sternly buttoning his clothes, ¡°I killed them cos they couldn¡¯t be controlled. They¡¯re under the dark energy. Those scums are controlling wolves too¡±.


    He picked his nag and began stomping ahead.


    ¡°Dark dynasty are controlling wolves too?¡± Kyle couldn¡¯tprehend.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes. Seems they want to add wolves to the animal very like they did to dragon bird. Scott would be really mad now. Don¡¯t offend him¡±.


    Alpha Red patted Kyle after the exnation and they followed behind Scott.


    They ran out of water after going two days long with no streams. Only mountains. Hence the name. Kyle was literally sleep walking.


    Alpha Red fiddled with a locket from time to time, whole holding unto Kyle so be wouldn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°I bet your mate gave that to you. It seems important¡± Scott smirked.


    Alpha Red smiled, ¡°That woman can be flirty and annoying but she catches me off guard when she bes romantic. I want the war to end, for her sake¡±.


    Scott nodded understandably, pushing the empty backpack upwards. He wanted the war to end too, for his Lunas sake.


    A small fire going up to the sky made Scott get more strength on his legs. It seemed like a farm pen with a small house besides it.


    Two young girls chased themselves while ying with water from a bucket. Kyle looked at the water tastily. Offended it was being wasted.


    ¡°We¡¯d stop there for tonight¡± Alpha Red announced, going down the mountains. Scott wanted to revolt. How¡¯d they stay there?


    Would they chase the owners of the house? But with seeing Alpha Red¡¯s confidence and Kyle¡¯s faith in his words, he followed along.


    Alpha Red got there and started with a dramatic cough, to call their attention, followed by hair flip.


    He stared with his dark eyes into the oldest sister¡¯s eyes, ¡°Hello, beautiful, we are travelers from Galdrish. Can we know where we are?¡±.


    Scott shook his head. What¡¯s he doing? Seeing the girls blush andpete for who¡¯d stay in front of Alpha Red, Scott¡¯s mouth dropped.


    Kyle helped him push it back up. It wasn¡¯t his first time seeing his Alpha¡¯s flirty side. The youngest girl ran back into the house.


    The oldest girl signaled for Alpha Red to follower her into the house. He, in turn, told Scott and Kyle toe in, with a proud smirk.


    ¡°It¡¯s what he can do to get us a room. That¡¯s why the moon goddess paired he and the Luna. They flirt, in different levels¡± Kyle chuckled.


    The family weed them and gush about how they rarely see people passing by. They gave food and clean room and more water.


    Scott still watched Alpha Red brooding the rtionship between he and the oldest daughter. The girl smiled naively on his every word.


    The proud wolf head finally sat down besides Scott and Kyle to eat, the family gives them privacy.


    ¡°I would surely not be telling your mate about our journey here¡± Scott sighed.


    Alpha Red grinned while throwing food in his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her. I¡¯d tell her. She¡¯dugh at how I¡¯m na?ve the girl is. Believe me¡±.


    Scott felt terrible for his words. Yeah, when two yers marry they talk about all their wins. He just ate silently.


    ¡°Breaking her heart before it is even grown. It hurts, Alpha¡± Kyle shook his head. Alpha Red rolled his eyes throwing more food.


    ¡°So, we don¡¯t have any strategy to suggest to the Red Mountains. Should we just let them strategize?¡±. He looked at Scott and Kyle.


    ¡°They specialize in strategizing. Let¡¯s just introduce them to ourmon enemy¡± Scott answered.


    His strategy didn¡¯t workst time. It almost did to the cursed queen arrived. It made him ept his poor strategical thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯d kill the little Princess myself¡± Scott interrupted Alpha Red speaking. He turned apologetically at him, he hadn¡¯t being listening.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re all dying. Have her then¡± Alpha Red shrugged.


    They all three ate quietly for a while till the oldest daughter came in with three cups of fresh milk. Scott was amazed by the gesture.


    Alpha Red was about giving a flirty thank you when her sister rushed in calling her attention outside.


    ¡°Stubborn goats again! I¡¯d be back¡± the way her angry tone in the first sentence changed to a softer tone in the second made Scott eye roll.


    ¡°Help them with the goats. You maneuver animals. Oh, and don¡¯t kill them this time¡± Kyle reminded.


    Scott jumped from his seat to help. It was the least they could do for this family that had been blindly helping them.


    The mother of the girls dragged a big horned goat towards it¡¯s pen but it fought back to escape. It¡¯s kid had already ran off.


    Walt came closer to the surface and began radiating Alpha powers to the rowdy goats. He was careful for it not to affect the family.


    The goats bleated in fear and ran back to their pens. The mother was shocked to see the big horned goat pulling itself to it¡¯s pen.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal¡± Scott waved to her. She waved back and went back to milking a mother goat.

 Chapter Forty-Nine – The pack he should fear.

    The father of the family turned out to be a runaway soldiers who didn¡¯t return to the Dark Dynasty as he¡¯d be killed for failure.


    Scott understood better what the Ministers had said that day when he had suggested a pact. The dark dynasty people where also really suffering.


    Rogues wolves never allowed them go an inch out of their border, making it impossible for ¡®interkingdom¡¯ marriage and trade.


    Also, they live in fear wondering when the werewolves would attack theirnd and shred them apart.


    Scott was almost having second thoughts on raiding the kingdom. People were always victims of their rulers stubbornness and poor decision.


    ¡°We ran farther when the young Prince hijacked the remaining n of the dwarfs. We knew dark dynasty won¡¯t be the same¡± the father admitted.


    ¡°You mean right now, the dwarfs are under subjectivity to the King, erhh, Prince?¡± Alpha Red asked.


    The man nodded, ¡°They are. And one day they¡¯d revolt. That¡¯s what I am scared of. Those little creatures have vicious teamwork¡±.


    This was a new development to their strategy. Having vengeful dwarfs. As much as Scott wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with dwarfs.


    But if they were having amon enemy, he¡¯d just have to y deaf to their noisy selves.


    ¡°We stayed here, close to the Red Mountains. They¡¯re aren¡¯t bad like our royalties preached. They protect us from wild wolves once¡± the mother pointed south to where the wolf pack stayed.


    Scott exhaled, finally, the ancient route led them right.


    Alpha Red nodded understandably, ¡°Sometimes we shouldn¡¯t believe what people say till we experience it firsthand¡±.


    The oldest daughter nodded strongly in agreement. The Alpha smiled at her.


    Then came the hard part. How to leave the family and continue their journey without the family knowing they¡¯re leaving.


    If they¡¯d know they¡¯re werewolves it could breach trust since Alpha Red had said they were travelers from Galdrish.


    And disappearing wasn¡¯t ideal and would be deemed rude. Kyle was already dozing off on the matid for them.


    ¡°We can leave them a gif, promising to return¡± Alpha Red snapped his fingers, ¡°Maybe those dead wolves, they can use for meat¡±.


    Scott dismissed the idea. It would raise questions on how they were able to kill the wild wolves when only the Red Mountain wolves could do it. Thereby selling themselves.


    ¡°Arh, or we can just tell them we¡¯re werewolves¡± the Alpha fell on the mat tired of racking his brain.


    ¡°Then also the them that the reason we are heading to the Red Mountains were to get reinforcements to raid their Kingdom?¡±


    Alpha Red plopped up after Scott said that, ¡°Then we¡¯d tell them we¡¯re continuing our journey to get Ortis nt, for Han¡¯s pills, they¡¯re around here. We¡¯d use that as excuse¡± he fell back on the mat.


    Scott shrugged. That could work, if it worked.


    (The dark dragon dynasty)


    Princess Anya ended up being locked up in her room while Chan was sent to a different cell.


    The maids likened her to a maiden taken away from her lover as she had barely spoken to anyone.


    However the main gossip between the pce maidens were spections on who the King could be wanting as his ¡®bed warmer¡¯.


    News had gone around hinting on ady who was his ¡®catalyst¡¯ and most seemed treasure of the Queen.


    The new style amongst them were dark hair with short bangs as it was said to be what the catalyst¡¯s looked like.


    The only person not excited about the catalyst was King Gerard himself. His dark energy had be relentless and dull.


    Like it was waiting for the presence of it¡¯s catalyst before it¡¯d spark up with life. And him, he had lost excitement in everything.


    Even in training his men. And with Chan in prison, he had no one else to train them than the general. Who¡¯s still angry since thest meeting.


    A bird came perching on his window, snapping him out of his daydream. He sighed. He always hated windows closer to trees.


    But now being King, he had to take over his father¡¯s room which is said to be blessed by their ancestors.


    The bird had a letter on it¡¯s leg tied to it¡¯s leg so he let it in. The letter had blood marks. It was a message from his border soldiers.


    A fight had broken out between his soldiers and Blue Moon¡¯s border farmers.


    And a female wolfess had been injured a female, she was rumored to be the wife of a warrior whose husband.


    Due to this, the pack Luna had seized three soldiers, ordering for the border to be cleared or else the soldiers die.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Gerard folded the message and threw it into a fire. That wasn¡¯t his problem. Blue Moon pack wasn¡¯t his problem at all.


    ording to the knowledge Chan shared with him about the werewolves, Blue Moon were the weakest pack amongst the Pack Trinity.


    The packs he should be worried about where The Forbidden Forest Pack, which his father and mother fought hard to send to extinction.


    They had a mythical connection that helped them control animals.


    And the Red Mountains, which had for some reasons, stayed clear from this part of their world.


    They¡¯re rumored to be descendant of the Moon goddess herself.


    The Kingid back on the bed after sending the bird back with no reply. Someone banged loudly on his door, interrupting his new peace.


    ¡°Your highness, there¡¯s been a rebellion at the prison house. And the attack it targeted at the pce!¡±.


    He jumped to his feet, grabbing his sword. The soldier that called had an injured arm and Gerard could only guess how bad things looked.


    At the entrance if the prison house, his soldiers were fighting hard to keep the prisoners in. Most werewolves and some were bird hunters.


    ¡°When did this happen? Who released them?¡± Gerard shouted as his eyes went dark and the prisoners¡¯ weapons flew out if their hands.


    In their state of confusion, the soldiers went back to beating them to the ground and dragging them back to their prison cells.


    ¡°It was the dwarfs, headed by Lu. Some prisoners escaped already¡± the soldiers replied. Gerard smirked. Why was he surprised?


    ¡°Chan didn¡¯t escape, surprisingly. He hadn¡¯t even moved when I went to check on him¡± the soldier added.


    Gerard heaved a sigh of relief. The dwarfs had started with their tricks again. ¡°Find Lu. I don¡¯t think he needs his head anymore¡±.


    The soldier bowed and immediately deployed soldiers to find Lu.

 Chapter Fifty – Allegiance to the werewolves.

    Lu found himself running for his dear life again in a forest.


    Why did the universe always bring him to such situations? And his friends had been beheaded already.


    Curse those werewolves. He thought they¡¯d be strong enough to defeat the soldiers and attack the pce but they fought limply.


    Was that all their anger was worth? Or did the starvation take a toll on them?


    ¡°Go west, I¡¯d take here¡± Lu heard a soldier bellow. He buried himself inside a small tunnel, pulling out his knife.


    This would be his first kill, that he wouldn¡¯t be regretting. For the sake of the enved and dead dwarfs thest few months.


    ¡°Lu,e out boy now so we¡¯d take this quick and painless¡± the soldier snickered. Lu murmured indistinctively. He was no boy.


    The soldier lost his guard, returning his sword back to it¡¯s sheath. And plucked a fruit from a tree, ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time¡­¡±.


    The fruit fell from the soldier¡¯s hand. Blood fell from his mouth as well. He tried turning to see the man who stabbed him but Lu pushed the knife deeper into his back and drew it out.


    ¡°I am a man not a boy¡± he stomped on the soldiers head till it burst open, shing blood on his face. He cringed wiping it off.


    He felt the soldiers soul leave the body. While a darker one possessed him, one that was out to take revenge and saw only color red.


    He shook his head. If he became a killing monster attacking all the soldiers sent after him, he¡¯d lose to them.


    But if he ran and hide and deal with them strategically, both he and his n would have a chance of survival.


    The only ce his instinct told him to go to was the wolf boy¡¯s forest. Despite their differences, they had amon enemy.


    Also the werewolves do have a hated towards dwarfs but it wasn¡¯t as deadly as the hatred towards the dark dynasty.


    ¡°Hey, where are you?¡± Lu heard another soldier calling to his partner, who was already dead.


    He crawled back to his tunnel and ran off from the other end. He heard some screeches and he knew the birds wereing for him.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Panting with bruises and a bloody knife that had taken three souls, he crawled into the Forbidden Forests border.


    He could hear snarling of wolves but with the dragon birds hovering around the border, the wolves dare note out.


    Taken the opportunity, Lu made a zoom past the border lime and towards the middle of the forest where a blessed stream was. He was dry mouthed and tired.


    The wolves followed after him howling and growling while he kept on shouting hoping to call the attention of the wolf boy.


    Margaret was at the stream having alone time. She noticed the birds and squirrels were running into holes and she worried if she should to.


    ¡°Help, the wolves are after me. Help!!¡± she heard a voice screaming. She could see who it was but guessed it was a child from the height.


    ¡°Jackson! Wolves are¡­¡± she dropped the idea of calling Jackson and ran there herself. The wolves wouldn¡¯t dare hurt her as she was Scott¡¯s Luna. She felt proud referring herself as that.


    She car wheeled in front of the wolves waving her hands for them to stop. The victim and already ran past her.


    They snarled at her shaking their heads signaling her to move but she stayed out, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt kids, they are other¡­¡±.


    Her face squeezed. What was she looking at? For the victim she thought was a kid was a disgusting looking dwarf. With blood all over.


    She thought of giving way to the wolves but engaged in conversation with the dwarf for a minute, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±.


    He was surely aware that the residents of this forest do not deal kindly with dwarfs.


    Before Lu could speak, dragon bird¡¯s screeches filled the whole forest as they called out for him.


    ¡°Please, the Dark Dynasty are after my head. I swear allegiance to the werewolves. I swear allegiance¡± Lu bowed continuously.


    The wolves provoked by the dragon birds ran back to the border, howling and gathering courage to send it away from their forest.


    Margaret saw another bigger wolf, grey fur and orange eyes, zooming past her, even past the wolves. With such speed she could guess it was Jackson¡¯s wolf.


    ¡°Scott isn¡¯t here now. But his Lunas are. Follow me¡± she ordered the dwarf.


    She stopped, looking back at intervals to the dwarf to know if he¡¯d attack her. But he looked hopeful and didn¡¯t seem dangerous.


    ¡°What did you do that they¡¯d send dragon birds after you? I feel those are their most dangerous weapons¡± she would know.


    ¡°I annoyed the King. I released some werewolves and hunters from his prison. He killed my n members¡± Lu sighed painfully.


    Margaret nodded. The guy must have got some guts to defy the King. But he had a good heart if he was doing it for his people.


    ¡°I never hear good tales about dwarfs, to be fair, the tales I heard about werewolves weren¡¯t good too. And they¡¯re better¡± she smiled at Lu.


    Lu smiled back, ¡°I¡¯d tell the wolf boy all I know to help him defeat the King. I promise¡±.


    ¡°Boy? How old are you to call him a boy?¡± Margaret chuckled crossing the river.


    ¡°In my forties¡± Lu deadpanned.


    Margaret smiley face faded, ¡°Oh, sorry sir¡±.


    Suddenly, a grey figure attacked Lu, sending him against a tree.


    ¡°Jackson wait!¡± Margaret came between them, ¡°He needs our help. He¡¯s an ally now¡±.


    The grey wolf red at the dwarf with contempt raging from his orange eyes. He moved closer but Margaret blocked its way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. He¡¯s harmless¡±.


    The grey wolf sat on it¡¯s hind legs watching as the dwarf staggered to his feet.


    ¡°Thank you. I understand werewolves and dwarfs have bad history¡± Lu started, ¡°But I mean well, I really do¡±.


    The other wolf pack came hopping around in happiness, digging their teeth into some flesh. Margaret had a guess that it was the dragon bird.


    Lu¡¯s eyes popped out as well. The wolf he was looking at would be of no joke rank if he can shred a dragon bird.


    The grey wolf, leading the other wolves, disappeared deeper into the forest.


    ¡°That¡¯s Jackson. He¡¯s the Beta of Blue Moon pack and Scott¡¯s friend. I¡¯ve never seen him that angry. Or well, that¡¯s his wolf¡± Margaretughed.


    Lu watched her,ughing and defending someone she just meant. She must be a very open-minded fellow. He admired that, whereas he was born to never trust anyone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you something to eat. You look dead¡± she helped him cross the river and ushered him into the cavern.

 Chapter Fifty-One – A Beta’s daughter.

    (Ancient route of Red Mountains)


    The family had bought the excuse of looking for ortis nearby the red Mountains.


    They even added extra advice on going round the mountains to obtain the nt as the Beta¡¯s daughter was always on watch at the border.


    But the trio where heading towards the mountains so the advice wasn¡¯t needed. They could already see the mountains.


    They were covered in green and red shrubs. It was once covered in only red shrubs but it seemed they learnt farming as means of survival.


    ¡°The Beta¡¯s daughter¡± Kyle pointed at a tall tower in the middle of the road, ¡°Do you think she¡¯d let us pass?¡±


    Scott frowned. And why wouldn¡¯t she? He hastened his steps towards the tower. An arrow directed at him made him make two cat wheels yack wards to save his life.


    ¡°She is attacking?¡± Alpha Red sighed. Kyle came in front of him, his eyes changing brown.


    ¡°Who are you three!¡± she roared jumping down from the tower with blood on her face. She held an arrow and it was readied to shoot.


    ¡°Alpha of the Blue Moonck. Alpha of the Forbidden Forest¡± Aloha Red introduced, painting at himself, then Scott.


    Scott wasn¡¯t sure if he should be called the Alpha of the Forbidden Forest, he wants to hope his Alpha is alive. But he went along with it.


    Alpha Red¡¯s eyes shed red, he trod towards the girl. Her knees weakened and she fell to the ground. Scott wanted to atop him, but Kyle held him.


    ¡°And you little one, would take us to your Alpha. We came here on serious business¡± Alpha Red continued.


    The girl red at him with hate as her own eyes shed brown as she jumped up from the ground.


    Alpha Red was taken aback when she kicked him backwards with her legs before climbing unto her tower.


    ¡°And if I refuse taking you to my Alpha?¡± she asked, daringly. Alpha Red clenched his fists in anger.


    ¡°Wait, we mean no harm. Just take us to him. It¡¯s about the dark dynasty kingdom!¡± Scott dered.


    She studied Scott cautiously before jumping down from her tower again, ¡°Go forward. I¡¯d use the mind link so he¡¯d know you¡¯reing¡±.


    ¡°All of us areing. Please, it¡¯s important¡± Scott pleaded.


    She frowned at Alpha Red and Kyle, her eyes glowed brown again, ¡°Fine. But someone would be watching those two for me¡±.


    Scott thanked her while pushing Alpha Red and Kyle forward. The two kept ring at the girl while she didn¡¯t mind, picking her arrows.


    ¡°She could resist my Alpha power? How?¡± Red gritted his teeth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°She is a Beta¡¯s daughter. A warrior. And descendant of the Red Mountains. That¡¯s how¡± Scott reminded.


    They were finally getting audience and shouldn¡¯t jeopardize it. They¡¯ve done so much to get here and have to make breakthrough.


    (At the Cavern)


    Dwarfs had tendencies to enter into their inner spirit and cause destruction around.


    They were noisy chattering careless creatures. And Jackson couldn¡¯t believe he was dining with one.


    When Evelyn had promised him she¡¯d make fish soup for him for working hard all night creating pills from Han.


    He was excited about it but now the greedy dwarf was already gulping half of the soul.


    ¡°This is so good, you¡¯re a beautiful cook¡± Luplimented.


    Evelyn found herself blushing from the remarks. All the time she cooked in her uncle¡¯s house. He neverplimented her.


    Timothy was always to busy and she saw her sisters¡¯pliments as being nice. This time she was ted.


    ¡°Oh, thanks¡± she shrugged casually.


    Jackson sighed. And now the dwarf was making impressions on his mate, ¡°What exactly can you help us with?¡±.


    Lu slurped the remaining soup on his te and wiped his mouth, ¡°Everything. Weak point of army. Time to attack. Backyard routes. All¡±.


    Margaret nodded. That was resourceful enough. A good sneak attack would need those details.


    ¡°Do you know anything about Chan?¡± Han coughed, staggering out of the cavern. The sisters rushed him and helped him to a seat.


    Evelyn checked his temperature. He was hotter than normal, hotter than he had been yesterday. He wasn¡¯t getting better but was just sustaining.


    ¡°Chan? That little devil. I didn¡¯t want to rescue him from prison but I did. Still he didn¡¯t even move¡± Lu shook his head.


    The sisters looked each other and asked in unison, ¡°Chan is in prison?¡±.


    The dwarf nodded, ¡°He was used of deceiving the King on some h h. I don¡¯t like that kid. His sword killed my n¡±.


    Han¡¯s shoulders dropped, ¡°Would he be killed? Maybe it¡¯s because he let I and Margaret go that day. I knew the King would know¡±.


    Lu shrugged. He didn¡¯t care. He was actually really d that division was happening between the Pce figures already.


    ¡°Look, you have to help us rescue that boy. We need him to save my brother¡¯s life¡± Margaret exined to Lu.


    Lu gazed at her like she had spoken Spanish. Why would he help them save the boy¡¯s life? And why does their brother need him?


    Lydia made a sort summary of Han¡¯s condition. Han was displeased with a stranger knowing about his weakness before knowing him well enough. But he needed all the help he can get so didn¡¯tin.


    ¡°The boy didn¡¯t leave when I tried helping him out. You¡¯d need to go yourself to convince him¡± Lu said that being sure they wouldn¡¯t go there.


    Margaret looked at Han, swallowing some life sustaining pills. They weren¡¯t life sustaining enough. He¡¯d die in few days if he went on like that. Someone needed to bring Chan to him.


    She shifted her gaze to Lydia. Lydia was mentally sick and if she encountered any problems, she¡¯d just breakdown.


    Evelyn had to stay behind to take care of Han.


    Jackson couldn¡¯t go as he said the King could sense werewolves. It was left to her alone. At least the boy had seen her before. And she knew what he looked like.


    ¡°I¡¯d follow Lu to the Dark Dynasty to bring Chan to Han¡± Margaret stood up to announce. Lydia frowned at her dragging her down but she stood her grounds.


    ¡°You are crazy. If the King catches you, you¡¯d be dead meat¡±. Lu screamed. And he wasn¡¯t going back there after barelying out alive.


    ¡°If Chan doesn¡¯te Han would be dead meat¡± Evelyn interrupted.


    She looked at Margaret, ¡°I don¡¯t n to trade a sibling for a sibling. But if you¡¯re sure you can bring Chan to Han, please do it¡±.


    Jackson stayed quiet, thinking off all the odds. This was one girl the Queen put a bounty on, if things go south, she wouldn¡¯t being back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯de back¡± she assured Han, holding his hands tightly.

 Chapter Fifty-Two – His catalyst is here.

    Gerard chucked down thest bottle of alcohol in one go and threw the bottle on the soldier besides him.


    The young man shook as the bottle shattered on the ground. Gerard smirked, getting up from his seat, staggering towards him.


    He threw his hair back revealing his full face, bringing his face closer to the soldiers, fanning his breathe on his neck.


    ¡°Why are you flustered? Are you gay?¡± he whispered to the soldier.


    The soldier shook his head continuously, ¡°No sir. You¡¯re just¡­ too close¡± the young man turned beet red.


    Gerard chuckled. He still missed the time he had such effects on his maidens. Now he felt nothing but dragged living.


    He fell back to his seat, he waved his hands to the door, ¡°Be a good boy, go get me another bottle¡±. The soldier bowed and scurried out of the room.


    Gerard fiddled with his ss cup before throwing it to the ground in frustration. He needed to drown his feelings in something.


    The soldier returned with two more bottles, making him smoke, ¡°Your men really didn¡¯t see Lu, eh? And are making me stay here¡±.


    He knew it wasn¡¯t his soldiers¡¯ fault he was here. He just wanted to be anywhere else but his room so offered to stay guard at the prison house.


    ¡°Um¡­ actually, I just heard that three soldiers were killed. And the dwarf got rescued somehow. The dragon bird sent never returned. It¡¯s rider said it entered the werewolf border¡±.


    Gerard spilled the alcohol that was just put in his ss, ¡°And why am I knowing of this now? Lu went to the werewolves?¡±.


    The soldier fretted, bowing down, ¡°I am sorry, your highness. Please spare me, your highness¡±.


    Gerard looked confused by his reaction. Yes, he was displeased by the information but he wasn¡¯t nning on killing him?


    He then studied himself, realizing that his eyes had changed dark, involuntarily. And it seemed it was leading him somewhere, to someone.


    He drew out the soldiers sword from his sheath, making the soldier cry out a plea.


    He ignored him and went outside the room following the dark energy. It must be leading him to his catalyst. But how could she be here?


    Margaret walked into the pce prison yard noiselessly. Since she stepped foot into thend, it was like the eye watching her had been even closer.


    She ignored it and followed Lu through the dark path leading to a tunnel that I¡¯d lead to the prison house.


    When she saw the tunnel, her mouth dropped in disbelief. She was twice the size of that hole. And Lu just realized as he looked from her to it.


    ¡°Oh, um¡­ I can fit in it though¡± he defended.


    She sighed and attempted going back from where they started but Lu stopped her, ¡°You can¡¯t follow the front. Soldiers¡±.


    Well, she needed to get to Chan somehow and bring him back that same night so she was taking all odds.


    ¡°Take your route. I¡¯d meet you in the middle. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d handle the soldiers¡± she patted him and crawled back to the front.


    Lu entered the tunnel hole but on second thoughts came out as went after her. She¡¯d need a distraction if she wanted to get in.


    He found Margaret a top a fallen soldier, she took his sword and torch and began navigating her way into the prison house.


    Lu shrugged, she seemed to know what she¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any soldier here?¡± she asked, as they went deeper into the prison house.


    Lu looked around. Could it be after his attack something else happened?


    ¡°The boy¡¯s staying deep inside. Let¡¯s hurry. I don¡¯t like this feeling¡± Lu hurried her inside.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Whereas, watching them from a tower, Gerard¡¯s heart began beating faster.


    ¡°Your catalyst¡± he heard something say behind his head. It was the dark energy and it just confirmed.


    ¡°You make my ¡®catalyst¡¯ sound like a person I should love and protect. She¡¯s an enemy¡± he murmured to the unknown being.


    ¡°If you hurt her then you¡¯d never get to your full capacity. And only when she¡¯s happy with you would she let her self lose to help you¡± it replied.


    It disappeared as it came, slowly dying behind his head. Gerard turned to stop another soldier, who was making a patrol towards them.


    Whatever brought his catalyst to him? He should know. He needed to thank him or her for sparing him the trouble.


    He followed them, behind, like a shadow.


    ¡°Chan? Chan??¡± Margaret raised her torch above her face to see clearly, ¡°You¡¯d take him threw that tunnel. He can pass¡± she told Lu.


    With her sword, she broke through the chains in one go and swirled the sword back to it¡¯s sheath.


    Lu looked at her in fascination, ¡°You¡¯re good with swords. Are you trained?¡±.


    She nodded proudly, ¡°My sisters and I train. Nothing serious¡± she grunted as she dragged the cell door away. It obediently rolled open.


    Lu went inside and pped the sleeping boy awake. He so regretted helping him but his new friends¡¯ brother needed him.


    Margaret noticed the shadow behind her and swiftly turned. It hid and that was when she unsheathed her sword.


    ¡°Hurry, take Chan away. Someone wants to party¡± she stood at a defensive stance.


    ¡°Margaret? What are you doing here? The King shouldn¡¯t see you or you won¡¯t leave¡± Chan mumbled on seeing Margaret. She frowned.


    What that his way of saying thank you! She should be elbowing him for sending dragon birds to his friend and nearly killing her with an arrow.


    But then, the torch began flickering. She heard Lu scrambling his feet, pushing Chan towards the tunnel that was behind the prison.


    ¡°Make sure Chan gets to my brother. My brother mustn¡¯t die. I¡¯d meet you¡± she shouted to Lu, who she didn¡¯t know was gone with Chan.


    ¡°Hello, Margaret¡± a deep hoarse voice echoed in the dark prison house.


    Margaret felt her sword pulling off from her hand by an invisible force so she channeled her energy and ran towards the force. She stabbed on something, someone.


    The torch stabilized and she saw who she had stabbed. She went back to take in his appearance as it was the Prince that hade to her forest.


    Gerard looked down at his injured arm in horror. How could she had been able to stab him and his body couldn¡¯t move?


    The voice appeared again behind his head, ¡°She is your catalyst. Your mate. Only she can improve you. Only she can kill you¡±.


    Margaret drew the sword out, making Gerard fall on his knees, ¡°I didn¡¯t think killing you would be easy. So much for a Prince, well, I gotta run¡±.


    She turned to leave, ying with her new sword. She received a hit on her head that made her fall unconscious.


    ¡°You came to me, you aren¡¯t leaving that easy¡± Gerald groaned, staggering towards her.

 Chapter Fifty-Three – I feel your pain.

    Chan finally stopped on his tracks to ask some questions. He had just followed the dwarf blindly because he saw Han¡¯s sister but what was really going on.


    ¡°So there¡¯s this boy who¡¯s your friend who is sick and says only you can save him. She came with my help to save you. Good?¡± Lu replied.


    Chan scrutinized the dwarf from head to toe, ¡°And how did you find them? I heard soldiers being ordered to kill you. I hoped they¡¯re lucky¡±.


    Lu rolled his eyes, ¡°Well, I killed them. I can now take revenge on that kingdom for good. Can we go now? The boy¡¯s dying¡±.


    Chan wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d be helping Han on but he felt d that his brother didn¡¯t give up on him. And went through the trouble of getting him out.


    He stopped in his tracks and looked back at the kingdom slowly fading behind them. Margaret hadn¡¯t left there yet. If the King saw her, she would be left in the fate of the gods only.


    Margaret woke up to some faint moans making her spring up from the soft bed she was in. She found herself in shackles, feet and hands.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± she pulled them, making nging sounds.


    Gerard was startled by her shout, ¡°When did you wake up?¡± she was pressing the injury on his arm.


    She dragged the shackles, attempting to set herself free but only caused her hand to bleed, ¡°I¡¯d break you to pieces, you bastard¡± she cursed.


    Meanwhile Gerard felt a sharp pain on his wrists. He observed them and couldn¡¯t see a cut. Margaret wriggled her hands, making more cuts on her wrists and Gerard felt more pain.


    ¡°What is this now? I feel your pain? Really?¡± he flung his hair backwards in anger. This catalyst idea was bing outrageous.


    Margaret didn¡¯t make meaning of what he said. She just wanted to be out of the damned shackles. She wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s ve. She was free.


    ¡°I am not your ve. I¡¯d not let myself be abused again¡± she struggled to reach for a sword, resting besides the end.


    ¡°Again? Have you been abused before?¡±.


    She shot a re at the King who asked, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be your business, should it? You should worry about what you¡¯d look like when I¡¯m done with you¡±.


    Gerard exhaled before continuing with the cleaning of his wounds. If his mother saw it, her praise on catalyst would fold.


    ¡°What do you want me for?¡± Margaret¡¯s hands fell defeated. She always she had long arms but they couldn¡¯t even reach a sword that close.


    Gerard forced himself from his seat and climbed up to her on the bed. She flinched on his closeness. She readied her hands to punch him.


    ¡°My name is Gerard. What¡¯s yours?¡± the King thought that they should be an introduction at least.


    Seeing him on a closer level, Margaret could definitely term him hot. With his good looks, captivating eyes and charisma. But yes, like any King.


    She looked away from him before she became drawn towards him, ¡°You know my name already. Full name, Margaret Scott¡±.


    She gotta remind the bastard that she was married. And if Scott didn¡¯t see all his Lunas home when he was back, it¡¯d be bad for him.


    Gerard felt a pang of jealousy. And he knew he wasn¡¯t supposed to but he did. The dark energy was making him feel things too fast.


    ¡°I can promise, at least, not to harm you while you¡¯re here¡± he started. She shook her hand and legs on the shackles they were in.


    The effect caused Gerard¡¯s wrist and legs to hurt him. ¡°Okay, I get it, you¡¯re in chains. Stop that¡±.


    She dropped her hands and stared at him. Why did the he look like he was in pain?


    ¡°I am the one in shackles, you know. I am not even in pain yet you¡¯re acting victim. Gosh¡± she gasped. This King was something.


    Gerard sorted for the voice in his head. She wasn¡¯t in pain? Then why was he in pain? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to feel her pain?


    ¡°You only feel pain you try inflicting on her on yourself. You don¡¯t feel all her pains¡± the voice answered.


    Gerard looked done. He climbed down from the bed and stared down at Margaret. She pushed forwards her hands for him to release her.


    ¡°I¡¯d be damned if I released because you¡¯d run away from me¡± he said quietly.


    She dropped her hands down with a carefree attitude, ¡°Keep me here and you¡¯d still be damned. Scott would find you¡±.


    The way she kept on mentioning Scott pissed him off. Maybe it was jealousy but he hated hearing about that werewolf boy.


    ¡°I can assure you that I¡¯m a better man on bed than he¡¯d ever be¡± he poured a ss of alcohol in a cup, ¡°should we try?¡±.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He turned to Margaret with a smirk, only to see her with a disgusted scowl. She soon began shaking her head in disappointment.


    Gerard felt the ss break at the pressure of his hold. How dare she looked at him in disgust.


    His maidens only reverenced him, they never looked down at him. But then again, that was it, she was his catalyst not just his maiden.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re barking on the wrong tree. I¡¯m married. And I know I¡¯m a full package, I don¡¯t need your type telling me¡± Margaret bragged.


    Gerard smiled at the confidence. He did like confident women. Only he¡¯d prefer one with respect for him. And didn¡¯t think she¡¯s married.


    ¡°Margaret, maybe you haven¡¯t realized but you¡¯d be staying here for a long time. Till you ept your position¡± Gerard reported as a matter of fact.


    Unknown fear emanated in Margaret eyes, suddenly. Gerard wasn¡¯t sure why but he hated to see her in fear. Where¡¯d her confidence go?


    ¡°Here? Like this in shackles? What? I¡¯m your sex ve? Never¡± she seethed, her vein bulging out of her head.


    The King nearlyughed. He didn¡¯t have such ns. Well, not that way. And what exactly would she do if he wanted that.


    ¡°Argghh¡± he growled as a pain pierced into his legs. He looked at it and there was nothing. He looked at Margaret and she was pulling her legs from the shackles.


    ¡°This is weird. This should hurt as hell. Why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± she mumbled to herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s cause I feel it. Stop that!¡± Gerardmanded.


    He shouldn¡¯t have told her. Margaret observed his expression while pulling her legs on the shackles again. He winced every time.


    ¡°Boy, for real? You feel my pain?¡± she was excited.


    Gerard, already sensing her wicked ns. Tied her with a rope and released the shackles.


    ¡°Have fun wriggling your self from that rope¡± he sighed, as his former pains made his eyes sting.


    But a smile crept to his face when he heard herughing as she had sessfully frustrated him. And she looked really beautiful when sheughed.

 Chapter Fifty-Four – His father died.

    (Red Mountains)


    Scott threw down his backpack. He had sessfully reached the top of the mountain.


    He held the bag in his hands and shuffled the remaining way to the gate that was guarded by four heavy bodied men.


    They were tall and looked like they fed on steroids. They looked down at him consciously.


    ¡°The girl must have told you we wereing, didn¡¯t she?¡± he sighed. So much for she¡¯d let them know they¡¯reing.


    The guards stared into space and Scott knew they were sending messages through mind link.


    ¡°Come in¡± they gave way to the entrance. Scott looked back to see if Red and Kyle were following but they were still far off.


    ¡°Thank you. Those two would be here soon¡± he continued his shuffle into the pack house. Or was it a courtyard he was getting in?


    The house were made with white marbles and some with bricks. Three water fountains lined up in the middle of the yard.


    The ¡®yard¡¯ was surely almost four plots ofnd. Not to add the neighboring forest and grasnds they had.


    Flower, more of roses and blue bells, were aligned around the houses.


    A beautiful sight and very weing for someone like Scott who adored nature and was used to such natural habitation.


    The only thing off about the ce was the absence of human presence. Scott couldn¡¯t see a soul around.


    His wolf hearing wasn¡¯t picking anything either. He heard Red and Kyle walk in, soon they had the same confused expression as he had.


    Red glimpsed back at the guards. What were they guarding if no one was here?


    ¡°Is they someone¡­?¡± he pointed around to Scott, in case it was just his eyes not seeing things.


    Kyle took the honor or perusing the yard. The main hall was locked and oning close, he heard some whispers.


    ¡°Someone is here. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an ambush. But get ready¡± he informed his Alpha through mind link. Scott studied him as he mind linked. Was he hearing something?


    Red held unto Scott pulling him behind him in a brotherly manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Be alert¡±.


    Scott inclined his ears to hear something but didn¡¯t. Kyle went back to them as the main hall door creeped open.


    A small blonde girl, with a visible scar on her face, appeared in front of the door. She looked abused and pale. Scott could smell she was human.


    ¡°Um¡­ where are your parents?¡± Scott attempted moving towards her. He saw some blood on her lips and it worried him.


    She went backwards and bowed, ¡°Please, follow me. They are inside¡±.


    Her voice was so small and broken. Like she usually cried for hours. Scott gave Red a questioning look. Where they in the right ce?


    Red shrugged and went along with the girl.


    ¡°Scott Dwayne, son of Beta Dwayne. Descendants of the Forbidden Forest and now protector¡±.


    Scott froze when he heard his name being called. The room was still empty till a figure appeared behind a ck curtain.


    Red noticed the little girl folded herself, smaller, as the man appeared. She moved back, shivering, and kept her head down.


    Alpha Red looked at the man that came out. His smell wasn¡¯t on the child so he couldn¡¯t assume anything but his presence surely irritated her.


    ¡°I really admire your father¡¯s bravery in that war. He even covered for me once. I guess that was the injury on his back when he died¡±.


    The man paused for a minute, staring at Scott as he pulled the curtain down, revealing a sitting of werewolves above them. About a hundred.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Leave Manny¡± he pushed the girl away from the visitors. She fell to the ground but picked herself up and scurried out.


    ¡°You watched my father die?¡± it wasn¡¯t much of a question from Scott. He had had guesses that his father was already dead.


    ¡°Beta Dwayne died in my hands, my boy¡± an elderly woman, sitting amongst the hundred said, ¡°He died a warrior. Be proud¡±.


    Scott sighed inaudibly. Of course he¡¯d be proud. His father died like a animal in war and couldn¡¯t even be buried. His traces, all gone.


    ¡°And you grew to be a protector of your pack now it doesn¡¯t have an Alpha. I am proud of what you¡¯ve be¡± the elderly woman continued.


    Red viewed around him. It felt like they were being trialed, ¡°Is this how to wee visitors? Ones who came from far?¡± he had to remind.


    The man who had earlier spoken with Scott cleared his throat, ¡°Red. I¡¯d ask politely that you don¡¯t join this conservation¡±.


    Red raised his brows? What? So they ignored his presence on purpose?


    ¡°The Blue Moon are still allies of the pack trinity¡± Scott defended, ¡°And we came with urgent matter. We¡¯d need your help¡±.


    The elderly woman, for some unknown reasons, looked disappointedly at Scott.


    Just one moment she was saying she was proud of the man he had be and the next, such look?


    Scott didn¡¯t ponder much on it and tried bringing his report to life. Red folded his arms, in difort and displeasure.


    If he¡¯d known he was so unwanted, he could¡¯ve stayed with the family, down the mountains. Kyle searched around for a ce to sit but only the seats amongst the hundred were left.


    ¡°You want us to carry our warriors to raid the Dark Dragon Dynasty Pce? Why did you change your mind?¡± the manughed.


    Scott tilted his head, ¡°Change my mind?¡±.


    The man waved it off, ¡°Not you. Your father. He always thought we could speak peacefully with those humans till the war broke out¡±.


    Scott fell mute. His father had been looking out for peace? Yet, died not even seeing a nce of it. Peace was never an option.


    ¡°Humans? You say that in a derogatory term. This is about the Dark Dragon Dynasty not Humans¡± Alpha Red chirped in the chat.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the problem I have with the Blue Moon Pack. I hear you ept humans to your pack. Mate with them and train them¡±.


    Visible disgust was on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Excuse me, you don¡¯t have problem with humans, do you? They are different types of people¡± Scott raised his hands to say.


    ¡°The type of people who massacred many of our brothers and sisters, three years ago, are called Humans¡± the elderly woman snapped.


    Red scoffed walking past Scott towards her, Kyle followed behind him, ¡°So the Red Mountains spent their time in istion here sulking over the war? While more brothers kept dying?¡±.


    Scott nudged him to stop. He¡¯d only provoke them. And they were so many he couldn¡¯t stand provoking them. It wasn¡¯t what they came for.

 Chapter Fifty-Five – Their Alpha.

    Scott nudged him to stop. He¡¯d only provoke them. And they were so many he couldn¡¯t stand provoking them. It wasn¡¯t what they came for.


    ¡°Red Ryder. Son of Alpha Ryder. With due respect, you aren¡¯t in any position to insult us after your father¡¯s unruly actst time¡±.


    The man mmed his fist to his chair¡¯s arm and it cracked. Kyle flinched. He began wondering what the man¡¯s fists could do to a little baby.


    ¡°Stay calm everyone please¡­ ¡± Scott tried pacifying.


    ¡°What unruly act? Telling you to ept your human mate. Is that it? How¡¯s your chosen mate now? Didn¡¯t she leave again?¡± Red kept talking.


    Scott rushed his hands and pulled him back. He could see the man already seething and his eyes shed orange. Meaning he was the pack¡¯s Beta.


    ¡°Beta, please, let talk with calm heads. My request is ending the Dark Dynasty tyranny not bringing up our own issues¡±.


    ¡°And my response is; a war against dark dynasty is a war against humans. Blue Moon should abandon all their humans or Red Mountains do not wish to work with them¡±.


    Scott mouth dropped, ¡°And who gave you rights to destroy a race? The human race?¡± he spat out without thinking¡±.


    Red nodded. His point exactly. The Dark Dynasty weren¡¯t representative of humans. He can¡¯t just judge when all he did was hide here.


    The man smirked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? We are direct descendants of the Moon goddess, she gave us those rights¡±.


    Red broke into a guffaw ofughter that vibrated the quiet room. He pped his hands to add to the melody.


    ¡°All werewolves are supposed descendants of the moon goddess. Not only are you wrong but also cheeky¡± he said with a dead serious tone.


    ¡°Not only do you insult us in our ownnd, you deny our connection to the moon goddess?¡± the elderly woman shouted.


    Kyle was fed up, even Scott wasn¡¯t saying anything else. Kyle walked in between the elderly woman and his Alpha.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to see the Alpha of the Red Mountains. Alpha Red of the Blue Moon and Alpha Scott of the Forbidden Forest wants to speak with him¡±.


    There was a pin drop silence in the room. Scott didn¡¯t know what to do as the faces of the hundred reddened in anger and shame.


    ¡°So I am not worthy for your Alphas to speak too, now, boy?¡± the Beta gave a painful chuckle.


    Alpha Red nodded, ¡°Maybe. Don¡¯t you think, Kyle?¡±.


    Kyle bowed, ¡°I only think that like minds would roll as one¡± he answered fearlessly.


    Scott heaved a sigh. He wouldn¡¯t me the Red Mountains if they turn wolf and pounced on them. He was tired of those two already.


    A slender young blonde boy stood up amongst the hundred. He gazed deeply at Scott before shifting it to Red and Kyle.


    ¡°Since you want to speak with the Alpha, follow me¡± his eyes shed Red, emitting some Alpha energy.


    Red widened his eyes. So the kid was the Alpha? Why was he sitting there all the while.


    Due to the Alpha energy being emitted, Kyle found himself on his knees. Red frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting for only Alphas. He doesn¡¯t need to be there¡± he was talking about to Kyle.


    ¡°Then treat him like a visitor while we talk¡± Red interjected, he quickly mind linked to Kyle to be careful and try speaking with the little girl.


    The Red Mountains Beta rolled his eyes as Scott bowed at him as they entered deeper into the halls with the young boy.


    ¡°I am sorry for our loss¡± Scott mumbled.


    The boy raised his brow, ¡°Loss?¡±.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, yes. For you to be Alpha, this young only means your father is dead, doesn¡¯t it?¡±.


    The boy sighed, ¡°Or was very ill¡±.


    Scott nodded. That could also be a possibility. But the boy already had the aura of an Alpha so how did he get it?


    ¡°Or you killed him and took his ce¡± Red asserted with a disdained look. He noticed the boy¡¯s use of ¡®was¡¯. Scott so wanted to punch him. What was he saying now?


    Perplexingly, the young boy faced him and nodded, ¡°Yes. I did kill my father and took his ce. But believe me, someone else could¡¯ve done it if I was too slow. My father was ill¡±.


    Scott stopped walking with them. Red gave him a wink and dragged him along.


    So the boy killed his father while he was sick and took the pack? That was a taboo amongst the trinity pack rules.


    Well their younger generation was all about changing rules to their fit so it didn¡¯t blow him away much.


    ¡°So are you helping us with your warriors?¡±.


    ¡°You should know that it isn¡¯t entirely up to me. The person to lead my warriors is my Beta. And you provoked him¡± the boy answered Red.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Scott leaned to Red and mouthed.


    Red sighed, ¡°Scott. That man rejected his mate as he views humans as weak. Now his chosen mate can¡¯t live with her own mate¡±.


    It sounded pathetic. The man believed he was such a descendant of the moon goddess yet can¡¯t ept the mate she gave him.


    Scott spected what his life would have been without his three Lunas. Miserable. Alone. He was d they were all human as well.


    Not stock up, fragile yet powerful, and can¡¯t be ordered around by their wolf. Walt who had been quiet since grunted on thest part.


    ¡°As someone who has three human Lunas¡± Red pointed at Scott, ¡°And as I¡¯ve worked with many humans. Not all are weak or bad¡±.


    The young boy watched the Alphas before him closely, ¡°I haven¡¯t met a human before but my brothers were killed by them three years ago¡±.


    ¡°Your brothers were killed by the dark dragon dynasty soldiers. Not humans. That¡¯s a general term¡± Red reminded.


    ¡°But the dark dragon dynasty are still humans¡± the boy argued.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean all humans would go about killing werewolves. Some don¡¯t know we exist even¡± Red face palmed.


    Scott did see it funny. While humans had a misconception about werewolves being beasts, werewolves had one of them all being evil.


    He came here to speak on how to raid thend and bring peace to his world and the innocent people of thend.


    But rather, here he was, without being sure the warriors would help, giving out free sses on incorrect misconceptions about humans.


    And that dark dragon dynasty was never synonymous to humans. There were two whole ass kingdoms, Galdrish and Craitan, out there.


    He¡¯d stay here till he gets his request. He didn¡¯t climb all those mountains for nothing.

 Chapter Fifty-Six – Frustrated.

    (At the outskirts of Galdrish)


    Timothy couldn¡¯t stand these old people party that his father was throwing. What happened to buying a bigger house and bigger farms?


    Two olderdies walked into the house and beganughing seeing older men bursting moves at the dance floor.


    ¡°Father, this is getting out of hand. Not even the vige chief would throw such parties¡± Timothy yelled at his old man.


    Sylvester jives to the music, watching his friends dancing, ¡°The Chief doesn¡¯t have the money I have, that¡¯s why¡±.


    Timothy clenched his fists, grabbing his father¡¯s shirt. Sylvester tried breaking off but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You sold my cousins to some random man for money. Don¡¯t think the money should be wasted like that!¡± he stated


    ¡°What else to use it for? You don¡¯t want to get married to give me grandkids to spend on. Why don¡¯t I use it on my friends huh?¡± Sylvester tore his hands away from his shirt. What kind of monster was he raising?


    Timothy dashed out of the house in frustration. He picked his arrows and basket and stomped to the market. Trading some of his arrow heads and meat for money, he went into a bar.


    ¡°Tim! My boy. How¡¯s the catch today?¡± the bartender cheered at him. He smiled, ¡°Good¡±.


    A ss of milk was given to him, he sighed sitting down, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever go to my father¡¯s parties?¡± he asked the bartender.


    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s for idle old people. I have work. Also, I¡¯m not that old¡± the man chuckled.


    ¡°Oh well. My father thinks he¡¯s old. And I¡¯m also to old to stay single. My life is living hell, right now¡± Timothy drank thest drop from his ss.


    ¡°Your dad is just inte forties. And you¡¯re only twenty-two. How¡¯s that old? If he had let you marry that girl, that year, he¡¯d be happier¡±.


    The bartender attempted pouring another ss of milk for Timothy but he refused. He needed alcohol to clear his head but it wasn¡¯t advisable.


    If he had gotten married to the girl of his dreams then, his father would have had all the grandkids he wanted.


    But his father had been greedy wanting his only son to marry the Chief¡¯s daughter. Like he had the right to his son¡¯s happiness.


    The Chief¡¯s daughter was already betrothed to someone else and not even his father¡¯s embarrassing pleas could stop it.


    And then his dream girl ran away. People said Sarah was taken away actually. Evelyn had told him it was by a wolfman.


    He didn¡¯t know what to believe but he was sure he had lost her. And it was thanks to his father. Who was looking for grandkids now.


    ¡°Why not hunt again? It clears the mind. The forest is a good ce to rx. It¡¯s quiet, dangerous but really quiet¡± the man suggested.


    He was packing up his things to call it a day.


    ¡°I am actually thinking if going away from here. To somewhere new¡± Timothy replied. The man looked up at him with a sad expression.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of Galdrish or maybe Craitan. I hear of Dark Dynasty Kingdom far away but they sound like trouble¡± he sighed.


    He ignored the man¡¯s expression and brought out some money from his bag. ¡°I know business isn¡¯t doing it¡¯s best. Manage this for now¡±.


    He got up and made a bow, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me where I¡¯m going. I¡¯d be passing by the forest where my cousins are. I hope I see them there¡±.


    The bartender came out from the bar stand, holding a bottle of mill, ¡°You¡¯d need strength¡± he said pushing the bottle in his hands.


    Timothy smiled, he knew the amount he gave the man wasn¡¯t worth the bottle of milk, ¡°Thank you¡± he bowed again.


    Coming out from the bar, he saw Reuben and his taunt friends. He attempted walkingst them but they blocked his way.


    This was the same boy that begged for Lydia¡¯s hands in marriage month back. Now the girls are gone. He and his mother had only added his frustration.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Timothy, cousin and protector of those wild cats¡± the boy hissed and his friends beganughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you begged me on your knees to marry on of those wild cats¡± Timothy retorted.


    Reuben waved it off, ¡°All nned out. They aren¡¯t worth it. And have you seen my new wife? A full package¡± he beganughing stupidly.


    Timothy cleaned in frustration, he didn¡¯t have time for this. And what family would give out their daughter to a seventeen year old boy.


    ¡°Since you are a man. I dare you to drink ten bottles of milk without stop each of you. For this¡­.¡±.


    He brought our one of the silver head arrows in his possession. Highly priced and was a gift from his father, first andst he ever got.


    Reuben scoffed, ¡°And you¡¯d really give it to the one who wins?¡±.


    Timothy nodded. He was well aware that the old bartender added some amounts of alcohol to his milk bottles.


    If the boy¡¯s take ten bottles each, they be drunk soon as they had low tolerance.


    And if any of them did win, at least they would have bought forty bottles of milk from the man. It¡¯s the least he could do to boost the man¡¯s business.


    He saw the man smiling at him from his window, ¡°I like the dare. I hope you¡¯re up to the task, boys. I¡¯d hold unto the arrow¡±.


    Reuben smirked, folding his arm sleeves, ¡°Let¡¯s go boys¡±. Timothy handed the silver head to the bartender and hugged him.


    ¡°Be careful and thanks¡± the man patted him.


    Timothy looked back at his vige as he was at the entrance of the forest. He saw the orphanage that was situated besides the forest.


    They were always the first thing to see when going into the vige. Now they were thest thing he was seeing.


    The trees still had the mystic feeling they always had when he first walked in to find his cousins.


    He looked around and the unknown eyes that seemed to be always watching him wasn¡¯t there. And the birds seemed less natural.


    They was obvious tension in the forest. No wonder it was called forbidden forest. It had some much tied to it.


    He wasn¡¯t sure where in the forest to find his cousins. If he didn¡¯t see them, he could just continue to Dark Dynasty Kingdom and have a look.


    He brought out his arrows when he sensed some movements behind him. A small doe peeked in from the forest, looking at him in the eyes.


    ¡°Fearless, huh?¡± he targeted the doe.


    He was about releasing it when a big grey wolf, thrice the size of normal size of wolves, leaped on him, snarling and growling atop him.

 Chapter Fifty-Seven – A naked wolfman.

    He was about releasing it when a big grey wolf, thrice the size of normal size of wolves, leaped on him, snarling and growling atop him.


    Timothy struggled with pushing the wolf from him. The wolf didn¡¯t seem to want to hurt him but buying time till the doe escaped.


    He stretched his hands to take out another silver head arrow and stabbed it on the wolf¡¯s neck. Causing it to yelped in pain.


    It rushed away from him to behind a tree. Timothy was still panting heavily, it seemed like his life had shed in front of him.


    He took his arrow and walked towards the tree, hoping to kill the wolf since he lost the doe. How could that thing be that big?


    He saw it but then his mouth dropped. Sprawling in front of him was a naked haired man with his silver arrow buried on his neck.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to rush and help or run away at a creature that turned from wolf to man. It could only be a wolfman.


    Not wanting blood stained on him, or some vengeful creature after him. He helped take out the arrow, pouring some raw garlic to the wound.


    ¡°I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t you are this¡± he mouthed. He didn¡¯t know if that sounded like an apology.


    He bandaged the neck but it wasn¡¯t enough as the man kept on bleeding. His eyes we¡¯re barely open.


    Timothy sighed. What would a wolfman be doing at their forest close to humans? Why must he be the one to see it?


    ¡°Is there anyone I can call for you¡­¡± he asked.


    ¡°Silver. That was silver..?¡± were the words the man mumbled.


    Timothy raised the arrow and nodded. The man grunted and tears fell from his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m dead¡±.


    Timothy wanted to believe the man was being dramatic but soon his heart beat reduced.


    ¡°Sir. Are you there? Who can I call for you?¡± Timothy pped the man¡¯s face gently.


    ¡°Jackson, where are you? Let¡¯s go find her¡± was the answer Timothy heard. It surely didn¡¯te from the almost dying wolfman besides him.


    He stood up, his eyesnded on the man¡¯s organ and he drifted his eyes away. What would someone think seeing him besides a dying naked man?


    He wasn¡¯t certain if the man would die but he covered his lower body with leave.


    ¡°Jackson, let¡¯s go look for Margaret. I¡¯m not ying with you. If something happens to my sister, I¡¯d skin you alive¡±.


    Wasn¡¯t that¡­? Timothy peeked through the trees. Wasn¡¯t that his youngest cousin Lydia? They were really in the forest.


    ¡°Jackson!¡± she thundered again, stomping her foot. The effect was hard so she rubbed the leg.


    Timothy looked at the wolfman, who had stopped breathing besides him, and then at Lydia.


    Did she know this man? Well, she could but did she know he was a wolfman. He made himself visible, waiting for her to recognize him.


    ¡°Jackson?¡± she starteding closer but stopped feet away, ¡°Timothy? What? Timothy what are you doing here?¡±.


    It didn¡¯t exactly sound as excited as Timothy thought his cousins would be when they saw him but at least it had surprise.


    She hurried towards him and Timothy tried covering the gap so she wouldn¡¯te close enough to see the half dead wolfman.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    That wolfman still worried him but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Human medications may not work for those creatures.


    ¡°Did youe looking for us?¡± her hands enveloped him, he hugged her back, he noticed a scratch on her legs and released her.


    ¡°I think I killed someone but it¡¯s hard to exin¡± he took her to Jackson and searched her face for an expression.


    Fear and shock. Then anger.


    ¡°You shot him with your arrow. Why are you going hunting here? Isn¡¯t this ce Forbidden for you people?¡± she pointed and shouted.


    Timothy wasn¡¯t getting it? So she knew he must have been hunting to have shot down a human being. Meaning she knew it was a wolfman.


    ¡°I came to see you guys¡± he defended.


    ¡°And instead you killed the Beta of the Blue Moon pack!. Scott would so kill you when hees back¡± she screamed.


    Timothy was lost. What did she mean? Well everything amounted to one thing, he was in trouble for what he had done.


    She bent low and checked his heartbeat. Her head sprang up as she began trying to carrying him, ¡°Help me take him to Evelyn. He¡¯s alive¡±.


    The moment she moved his body a bit, the leaves covering his organ fell revealing his manhood.


    Lydia dropped instantly his body and turned away. It¡¯d have hurt if he was unconscious.


    ¡°Damn, this is crazy. Just carry him. Cover him with something, will ya¡± she ordered. Timothy rolled his eyes.


    Again, he was back to his cousins who ordered him around and put him in trouble. Trying to look for them put him into this.


    But he was d he finally found them. Just here in the forest, with wolfmen. They still had that knack for trouble.


    How else can they show off their warrior self and fulfill their curious if they don¡¯t dive into a world full of magical creatures.


    ¡°Is he dead though. He¡¯s heavy like a corpse¡± heined, after crossing a river taking him to who knows where.


    ¡°He¡¯s a werewolf. Their basically made out of steel or something¡± she answered nonchntly.


    So she did know he was wolfman or werewolf, whichever.


    ¡°How¡¯d you meet him? This creatures are dangerous. They kill people¡± he warned.


    ¡°You shot him and you¡¯re speaking of danger? All the people trying to kill me have been humans. Those who saved me, werewolves. So don¡¯t start¡± Lydia punched a button on a cave.


    And Timothy was perplexed when it rolled open revealing another world. He shuffled in with the wolfman on his hands.


    ¡°Timothy?¡± he heard Evelyn¡¯s voice. He turned happily but frowned when he saw her with another magical creature, a dwarf.


    He was fascinated to it though. Small, kinda ugly, big feet, small head. He felt like he was in a fairytale book. Or a mythology.


    ¡°Timothy, What happened?¡± Evelyn scolded immediately. No formalities. She began cleaning and washing the wound.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it healing? Did you use silver?¡± the dwarf spoke to him.


    His voice sounded old and croaky. Like his father¡¯s, he didn¡¯t like that sound anymore.


    ¡°Yeah, a silver arrow. Why?¡± he asked.


    The dwarf nodded, ¡°Werewolves hate silver but dark dynasty likes silver. That¡¯s what they used to disable lots of werewolves three years ago¡±.


    The sisters nodded in understanding, but Timothy just stared nkly. Werewolves do not like silver. That¡¯s a plus. And dark dynasty doesn¡¯t like them? Another plus.


    ¡°We need to save Jackson. Scott wouldn¡¯t be happy with this?¡±.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t who Scott was or why Lydia was so interested in him.


    Or why his cousins were saving a freaking werewolf. How much changed since hest saw them!

 Chapter Fifty-Eight – Nice to meet you.

    Chan looked down at the pale boy on the bed. His lower body was white and shivering.


    He tied a rope on Han¡¯s legs and wrist as his hands were reddened, trying to channel blood into other parts of his body.


    He tried concentrating, reciting the words the monks usually said.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Lu came into the room. He gave him a disdain look. Evelyn quickly came in and took the dwarf out.


    Chan went back, trying to gain concentration. A small golden light shone on his hands and he ced it on Han¡¯s head.


    He said the words louder, and massaged Han¡¯s wrists and legs. Some of his veins popped up and seemed to be moving.


    He added more energy to his massage and the veins moved faster. They better be channeling to the right meridians.


    ¡°Chan?¡± Han was slowly recovering.


    ¡°Channel your inner energy to the right meridians. I can¡¯t see inside your body and this hurts like hell¡± Chan advised.


    Han tried. Remembering the little teachings from the monks, he pushed his inner onto the stringer meridians.


    Evelyn was still dragging Lu out of the cavern. Why was this supposed grown ass man acting like a kid?


    Was this the dwarf attitude Jackson spoke about? Just liked short people being turbulent. Lu scoffed and walked out of the cavern.


    Speaking of Jackson, Jackson coughed from inside their cave, where they kept him at.


    Timothy and Lydia had gone searching for the doe since Timothy wanted to hunt it down so badly.


    Evelyn wasn¡¯t sure if there was a rule against not killing those animals though.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay, now?¡± she touched his forehead. His eyes shed orange and he sat up straight. It startled her and she jumped back.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡± he seethed.


    Evelyn was well aware who but she still enquired, ¡°Who exactly?¡±.


    ¡°The man that did this to me¡± came Jackson¡¯s response and he left the bed. His ws crept out and his fangs were really visible.


    Evelyn straight up panicked as she blocked his way, ¡°Okay, you should chill. The same man brought you here. He¡¯s human and don¡¯t know any shit. If you touch him, you¡¯d be getting on my bad side¡± she bellowed as she hit his chest making him stumble backwards.


    Jackson calmed down. He didn¡¯t want to get on bad side after doing so much to get on her good side.


    He¡¯d never seen her use so much energy defending someone, that wasn¡¯t her family.


    He felt jealous, offended. He was injured by that person, didn¡¯t she see?


    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin, alright. He was just looking for us then the shit happens. Chill¡± she used a calmer tone.


    Jackson sighed. So the guys was family, after all. And he made a pretty bad first impression pouncing on the boy like that.


    In his defense it was his wolf, Damon, that got provoked on seeing hunters at the forbidden forest.


    Those animals are protected by the trinity packsw, hunters should stay clear.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he? I guess we should exchange apologies¡± he brought down Evelyn¡¯s hand.


    Evelyn smiled but it faded into an unsure grin, ¡°Well, he¡¯s looking around. He¡¯d be back soon¡­ with a catch¡± she ran out of the ce.


    Jackson smiled at her cuteness. But what did she mean ¡®with a catch¡¯? He shoved it off and touched the ce the arrow struck.


    That¡¯d surely leave a mark, he hated marks. He heard gruntsing towards the cavern he was in so he came out.


    ¡°Chan, how¡¯s Han? I hope he¡¯s still alive?¡±.


    Han came out of the cavern as answer to Jackson¡¯s question. Chan sat on the ground looking drained, Han sat besides him. Jackson just watched the two.


    ¡°Did you find Margaret?¡± Chan enquired.


    Before he went in with Han, he outlined lots of reasons why Margaret should be found and saved from the King. Did they not take him serious?


    ¡°I got distracted on my way. But if Margaret is the King¡¯s catalyst, then I we have a weakness in him¡± Jackson sat down to exin to the boys.


    The moment he did, Han rested his head on his shoulders, ¡°Thanks. Just sit there for a while, my head is heavy¡±.


    Jackson smiled and nodded. He wanted to continue with his exnation when Chan interrupted


    ¡°You could have ced it on my shoulders¡± the boy pouted.


    Han looked him over the ced his head back on Jackson, ¡°You can return to Dark Dynasty. Please bring back my sister. I wanted your help only. Send more dragon birds if you want¡±.


    Jackson shook his head. The kid was pretty ungrateful but he got where he wasing from. Chan looked away hurt.


    ¡°You know Chan wouldn¡¯t have nned that. They looked really shocked that day. And you said that he was given to them, he doesn¡¯t have a say then¡± Jackson tried to help Chan.


    Han snuggled on his shoulder, acting defiant. Sometimes he could just have Evelyn¡¯s stubborn energy, Jackson noticed.


    Timothy and Lydia returned at that point, holding three coconuts, that Timothy didn¡¯t seem too proud of. He wanted that doe.


    The three males sitting on the ground, looked at him questioningly. Jackson realized who he might be and got up.


    ¡°Jackson, nice to meet you¡± he held his hands for handshake, it was the human thing to do.


    Timothy looked at Lydia, who had been giving him prep talk about how werewolves were nice and not dangerous.


    He smiled back at the werewolf and took his hand shake, ¡°Nice to meet you too. I¡¯m Timothy Sylvester. Sorry about earlier¡±.


    Jackson made an hmm sound but then a scrunching sound followed. Timothy groaned as his hands were being squeezed by Jackson.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Hey¡± Lydia pulled Jackson¡¯s hands from Timothy but she wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Evelyn asked. Jackson left his hand immediately. To Timothy¡¯s relief.


    ¡°Nothing. Your cousin here brought nice coconuts for us. How sweet¡± he took them from Timothy¡¯s hands and left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that didn¡¯t happen¡± he told Lydia as he passed.


    She rolled her eyes. Two other questioning eyes were still watching she and Timothy.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Chan, Han, this is your cousin, Timothy. Our father¡¯s brother. We stayed with him for fifteen years. And he¡¯s a hunter¡± he pped her hands. Han pped on impulse.


    Timothy had heard of them during the prep talk, ¡°So are you better now, Han?¡±


    Han nodded, ¡°But I thought this forest doesn¡¯t hunt animals. Why are you here? To hunt?¡±.


    Jackson turned to them on hearing the question. Evelyn hopped in front of him, ¡°But he didn¡¯t get any catch so no worries. Right?¡±.


    Jackson looked away, ¡°Yeah, this forest isn¡¯t for hunting¡±. He cracked a coconut open with his hands and tossed it at Han.


    The humans looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s a coconut, right?¡± Timothy asked himself. Damn, how could he break it that easily?

 Chapter Fifty-Nine – Leave this world.

    Catalysts as referenced by the dark dynasty inner energy were people, could be pets, but a living thing that could draw more energy to the holder.


    Drawing energy doesn¡¯t reduce the catalyst as they are just a medium from the source of energy, which is infinite to their holder.


    Usually there¡¯s a bond between them. If animals, they be pet. If humans, they get married to them or have them close anyway.


    The dark dynasty King holding back Margaret was surely not to hurt her but the adverse. Try to make her stay with him.


    Because only a happy and willing catalyst would let herself draw energy for their holder. Without the energy, the holder can¡¯t reach his full power.


    ¡°So, the King has been looking for the catalyst for how long?¡± Evelyn questioned. It was directed to Chan. He shrugged, he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°So with this power, what does he n to do? Attack the werewolves? Margaret wouldn¡¯t let him do that¡± Han assured. They all stayed quiet for a while.


    ¡°So, y¡¯all are going to leave Margaret, alone in the den of dark magic, because the King values her?¡± Timothy tried to round up everything.


    If there was another way, they¡¯d all take it but she was the bravest to go in there. Except she saved herself out, none are in such hurry to go.


    ¡°Scott would be back with the Red Mountains warriors. Then we can raid the ce and free her at once¡± Jackson answered.


    Timothy tried to think on were he had heard the name Scott from before. And it snapped, Lydia had been talking about him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Scott?¡±.


    His harmless question, when he knew the answer, scared the shit out of him, ¡°That man that bought you guys. He¡¯s a werewolf?¡±.


    ¡°Bought them? Scott didn¡¯t say he bought them¡± Jackson frowned. Was they something he was missing? Who kept his mate on sale?


    ¡°Well, married, it¡¯s better. Give us some pride, cousin. Scott doesn¡¯t treats us like bought items¡± Evelyn pinched her cousin.


    Timothy didn¡¯t feel a thing as he was recovering from the realization. His father blinded by money and had given his nieces to a werewolf.


    One that was pulling away against a Kingdom. Could he win? He needed to tear his cousins from this rtionship as soon as possible.


    ¡°Are any of you pregnant for him by any chance?¡± he turned to Lydia and Evelyn.


    A pnded on his head and he ced his hands on there, ¡°What did you do that for?¡±.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes were wide, ¡°Why does that matter to you? Is that the point here?¡±.


    The two boys snickered while Jackson watched Evelyn carefully to be sure she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Tim, we have more problems on hand. And it isn¡¯t fair to bring a baby to this world now. With the war about to start¡± Evelyn assured.


    Timothy nodded, ¡°And that is exactly my point. Why don¡¯t you leave all these and go marry men you can have kids with?¡±.


    Han preferred that for his sisters. The war had nothing to do with them. But now, it kinda did.


    Evelyn was Jackson¡¯s mate. And Margaret being the King¡¯s catalyst. Who knows what could be in store for Lydia?


    Jackson had to chirp in, this new cousin was toying with lots of heads. He had to protect Scott¡¯s mate as well as his.


    ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t know if humans have a different viewing of marriage but werewolves don¡¯t let their Lunas go. Ever¡± he informed with an intimidating tone.


    He began emitting Beta¡¯s energy towards Timothy, pissed off that the guy still tried to say something.


    As a Blue moon Beta, he could hide his eye color so the rest didn¡¯t know what was going on. Timothy just realized he had lost the will to keep on convincing his cousins otherwise.


    ¡°And I sure as hell don¡¯t want to go back to your father. He abused us enough¡± Evelyn raised her hands in finality.


    Jackson felt offended knowing his mate¡¯s abuser was her uncle, this fool¡¯s father. Was he trying to bring them back to his father?


    He pressured the Beta¡¯s energy on Timothy so much that the poor human said, ¡°Okay. Fine¡±.


    ¡°Permit me to say but this war you speak about, would it be to wipe clean the kingdom or just overtake it?¡± Chan worried.


    They were some people there who are only victims. Did Scott n to make more victims? It shouldn¡¯t be like three years ago war.


    There shouldn¡¯t try to make the other party go extinct. They was something called coexisting and werewolves and human needed to try it.


    ¡°I agree with Chan, on this one thing¡± Lu came into the cavern with a pup wolf. He petted it before it ran under Lydia¡¯s legs.


    She shuddered when it¡¯s fur made contact with her legs. It¡¯s big brown eyes bored holes into hers so she locked it up and petted it also.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really think eradicating Dark Dynasty Kingdom was a good idea. Lots of people live there. Even people held hostage, like dwarfs¡±.


    Lu added painfully. All those people deserved life. They were suffering as it was already.


    ¡°Fine. When Scottes with the warriors, we¡¯d tell him to protect both ourselves and the dark dragon dynasty people from their bad rulers¡± Jackson recited, poetically.


    He held back his Beta¡¯s energy from Timothy and the dude began taking immediately, ¡°I still think we can walk away from all these before we be too attached¡±.


    Lydia rolled her eyes, this man¡¯s weirdness was bing rming. Haven¡¯t they crossed that topic, already? And he said ¡®Okay, Fine¡± to it.


    ¡°Timothy,e and rest. Maybe you¡¯re tired¡± Evelyn dragged him from his seat, ¡°Can he stay with you all, Han?¡±.


    Han nodded to his sister. Scott¡¯s room was big enough. A victorious crept on Jackson¡¯s lips when Evelyn pulled away Timothy to a room.


    And he was the crazy one. Not him.


    ¡°And about the dragon birds that attacked that day. I am really sorry, I had no clue. The King too. The Queen nned it¡± Chan seized the opportunity to exin.


    Lydia nodded understandably while Han gave a fist bump, ¡°Yeah, I can guess. It¡¯s hard being under someone right? To be a soldier at their beck and call?¡±.


    Chan grinned, ¡°Yes. And training was hard¡±.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Then wee to the free world. After all is done. Everyone is finally going to have their dream lives. You¡¯d see¡± Jackson avowed.


    Chan grinned wider. He liked the sound of that. And with his new family. He could only guess how fulfilling that¡¯d be.

 Chapter Sixty – A hard mate.

    Margaret was having her first full table meal at the house of her kidnapper. She always dreamed of having it with her sisters.


    Where they¡¯d eat without minding who was watching. Now her problem was what was in the food? Poisoned?


    Gerard saw she was just sitting there, staring at the food. She had been nagging about being hungry and almost dying, won¡¯t she eat now?


    Margaret exhaled. This was torment. She hoped Chan and Lu went back safely. And that Han got the help he needed.


    She was really worried if he survived or not. And everyone must be so worried. But none would theye here. Till Scott returned.


    ¡°The soup would get cold¡± Gerard reminded her. She could act stubborn with food? So much like his sister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. Can I eat fruits or something instead?¡± Margaret reasoned that fruits would have lower chances of being poisoned.


    Gerard chuckled, ¡°You think it¡¯s poisoned? Why would I poison you? I can just kill you if I get tired you¡± he got up from his chair.


    Margaret pushed the soup away. He could kill her if he got tired and he might have gotten tired. Not withstanding that the soup smelled spicy.


    Gerard sat besides her on the table crossing his legs andmanded her to eat. She faced him, crossed her own legs and shook her head, looking him dead in the eyes.


    Her attitude was impressive. Compared to the women he met that were ready to please him, ¡°You being stubborn would only make me grow tired of you faster¡±.


    ¡°And I want that. I¡¯m tired of you already. I just needed to kill you but you had to make things hard and survived¡± she sounded regretful.


    Gerard¡¯s eyes dimmed on remembering the incident. The only person that came close to him, close enough to cut him.


    And that person turned out to be his catalyst. He still didn¡¯t know what made him lose his guards. This dark energy was a curse.


    Even when he had hit her unconscious, he felt a pain on his own body where he had hurt her, it made him fall too till his soldiers found them.


    She knew that he felt her pain so why think he¡¯d poison her? Maybe she wasn¡¯t sure or had forgotten. It was better leverage for him.


    ¡°I bet if you starve for two more days, you¡¯d beg me for food. And I want to see that¡± he snapped his fingers and his cook began taking away almost half of the food on the table.


    Margaret watched the food go but she didn¡¯t show even a single sign of regret. This King might not have known her.


    Her uncle gave her hunger nights sometimes and even once three days. She could live with it. At worse, she let herself die than give him the pleasure of killing her.


    ¡°You¡¯d never make break through with your catalyst if you do things this way¡± his mother sneaked into the dining hall where they were.


    Gerard frowned at her rude entry. Margaret lingered on the woman before looking off. She rested her head on the table, ignoring them.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t hungry, what should I do?¡± Gerard brought some food to his mouth. He lost his appetite and dropped it back, ring at the cause of his mood change.


    ¡°Naturally, women are supposed to be petted¡± his mother muttered in his ears, ¡°And she is your catalyst and possible Queen, means you should triple the petting¡±.


    In other words, he should enve himself to please her? Gerard could tell his mother¡¯s knots were loosening.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak with her, women to women. Threaten her as you like. I¡¯m tired¡± he sighed.


    Margaret shook her legs speedily under the table then looked down under it. Gerard followed her.


    ¡°Anya? What are you doing there?¡±.


    The little girl squeezed her head out, on seeing her mother she retracted her head and sat back under the table.


    ¡°She¡¯s mad at me as Chan was imprisoned and now escaped. But Anya, here¡¯s the girl who helped him escape actually¡± her motherughed.


    Anya looked out again, ¡°I¡¯m d she helped him escape from you. You¡¯re horrible¡± she put her head back in.


    Gerard frowned but his mother justughed more. Margaret looked from the girl to the King and then then woman.


    If she should assume that¡¯s their mother, why was the princess sitting under the table. And speaking of Chan.


    ¡°Ahh, where you friends with Chan?¡± she looked down at the girl. The girl rolled her eyes, shifting from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chan is with my brother, Han. He was never happy here so we took him away. Don¡¯t me yourself, you live with horrible people truly¡±.


    The girl looked up and smiled and crept from the table, sitting besides her.


    ¡°Not everyone gets to have the best family members. I feel you. I have a horrible uncle. A tiring cousin. But two amazing sisters. And Han¡± Margaret hugged her.


    ¡°Maybe while I am here, before I die, I can teach you ways to totally ignore them till you¡¯re old enough to leave?¡±.


    The little princess nodded, ¡°Yes. And visit Chan someday?¡±.


    Margaret nodded, ¡°Scott would readily ept anyone, who won¡¯t cause trouble, into his pack. And you can grow up with the boys¡±.


    The Queen huffed, mming her hands on the table. How could this girle into her kingdom and try to turn her daughter against her!


    ¡°You are a tough one to handle. Why should you be my son¡¯s mate? Of all the people in the world. One of Scott¡¯s Lunas!¡± the woman wailed.


    She shook her head, getting herposure and stormed out of the room.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Margaret¡¯s eyes twitched. She was the king¡¯s mate. She stared at him and found his eyes darkened, ring at her.


    What was that? She shoved it off. She had seen Scott¡¯s eyes red. Could mean they¡¯re feeing powerful or something.


    And this King would surely not touch her not with her new position.


    ¡°I am your mate, huh? You¡¯re not a werewolf so I see why you don¡¯t value your mate. Also, I¡¯m married. You¡¯d deal with that¡± she sassed.


    Gerard slowly got up from his chair and sauntered towards her. Anya cleared from Margaret, watching her brother cautiously.


    ¡°You are just a girl from the vige at the outskirts of Galdrish. An orphan. Abused by her uncle¡± he fumed.


    Margaret¡¯s expressions changed. Did he do a background check on her? Whoever he sent didn¡¯t find everything then.


    ¡°I¡¯m also fought soldiers for my vige. Fought wolves. Captured a royal princess. And stabbed a King. My parents were warriors. And my uncle, he was paid good. Nice try¡±.


    She forced the tears stinging in her eyes not to stream down.


    Gerard¡¯s eyes changed back to normal as he breathed down, ¡°You have overflowing confidence, don¡¯t you?¡±.


    ¡°Bro, you know nothing of me. And as your mate, I¡¯d be your worst nightmare. You¡¯d see¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m already seeing. But I have my own ns as well¡± the King clicked his tongue before dragging Anya away from the dining hall.

 Chapter Sixty-One – Out of the trinity pack.

    (Red Mountains)


    Scott had seen ves and ve master when he was four. It was the time he had gone with his father to rescue his mother, captured by Craitan.


    The Kingdom had a strong affinity for werewolves and other humans alike.


    But this was different. Red Mountains basically treated these children like animals. Even kids lower than five.


    The Alpha of the Red Mountains, by name Frederick, took them deeper into the human farmhouse. To take them to, as he called, his greatest asset.


    ¡°He is the strongest human I¡¯ve seen. He was trained by my father. He had gone to many fights but was victorious¡± Fredrick bragged.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Alpha Red judged him with his gaze. He kept kids and orphans here as trophies and henchmen and he was proud of it.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s all about the assets we have. Thends, warriors, ves and my own personal assets¡± Fredrick grinned.


    Scott shrugged. That was not what he wanted. Showing us all these doesn¡¯t mean anything if he didn¡¯t give them the warriors.


    They were far away from dark dynasty and who knows what that sick King could have done to Blue Moon or to his Lunas.


    ¡°Red Mountains are under the trinity pack as warriors of thend. For years, the share of food and herbs from Blue Moon has be given. Why can¡¯t your pack live to it¡¯s role?¡± Red grumbled.


    It had been a week since he let his own pack. And he was away from his mate and his wolf, Reece, craved her so much.


    Not to add that he still hasn¡¯t gotten an answer to his request.


    And he wondered how Jackson was doing with Scott¡¯s Lunas, especially the one on bounty.


    ¡°I get that. But humans are not worth fighting for. Why don¡¯t we live to ignore them?¡±.


    Scott face palmed. Did this boy hear with his nose?


    The war wasn¡¯t against humans but against dark Dynasty. And there weren¡¯t fighting them for fun but for survival.


    ¡°How¡¯d you like it if Blue Moon doesn¡¯t give supplied here anymore?¡± Red started.


    The boy shrugged, ¡°Well, we are already learning how to grow nts so no problem¡±.


    Red couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He wasn¡¯t threatening the boy but giving examples of what would happen if they don¡¯t release the warriors.


    Dark dynasty would harass their farmers, then they¡¯d be no food.


    ¡°So you won¡¯t be helping us? That¡¯s what you¡¯re saying in essence!¡± Scott raved.


    The boy flinched but stood straight again, ¡°I am sorry, we can¡¯t. Our warriors are for mass destruction not to y with humans¡± he walked past the two angry Alphas, back to his pack house.


    Red stared at Scott and Scott stared back at him. So what has been the use of their journey? And what would they do about that kingdom?


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Red Mountains have seized to be part of the trinity pack¡± Walt growled inside Scott. His eyes glowed blood red and it reflected on Scott.


    Red tried holding Scott back but Walt tore away from him. He changed to his wolf form and broke open the cage that held the children.


    The guards at the entrance panicked seeing a huge ck wolf, with red legs and bloody eyes staring into their souls.


    ¡°Engage if you dare!¡± Walt growled and went ahead destroying the shackles on the kids.


    Many of them didn¡¯t cry as a wolf scattered their work ce and rampaged. They probably have seen scarier things.


    ¡°Red!¡± Fredrick ran back to the ve house when his guards mind linked him what was going on.


    He assumed it was Red but was surprised to realize it was Scott defying his pack. And he had been the calm headed one all the while.


    Walt sped to the Alpha, pushing him down as he snarled on his face, he broke his mind link and informed him, ¡°Red Mountains Pack, from now, seize to be part of the trinity pack¡±.


    He got up from the Alpha when his guards nearly fight for him. Fredrick red at the wolf like he had just spoken a horror.


    ¡°I bet he told you Red Mountains are no longer part of the trinity. As Alpha of Blue Moon, and he, Alpha of Forbidden forest, that order shall be passed¡± Red yed with his hair.


    Fredrick seethed watching the children run down the mountains as they¡¯ve been free. His guards got distracted, trying to catch them.


    ¡°We need to run. I¡¯d get Kyle. If Red Mountains attack us for this, we won¡¯t make it out¡± Red said to Walt before running off. Walt followed.


    He saw the little girl from earlier, struggling to carry a baby boy. He helped him on her and whispered a ce for her to take refuge in.


    ¡°Should we sound the rm?¡± the guards asked their Alpha.


    Fredrick nodded his head, ¡°Just send our men to bring back those ves. Let those Alphas go¡±.


    The run down from the mountain, with his wolf form was faster. He attacked some men that tried grabbing the fleeing kids.


    He thought he killed one but he cared less. There was no rule governing them anymore. And if they ever revolted, they¡¯d be killed.


    ¡°Alpha, I was never expecting the turns of things¡± Kyle confessed as they ran down the mountains, all in their wolf form.


    ¡°Thanks to Walt, I got to be free again¡± Reece howled, pouncing on a man dragging a girl by her hair. He made sure to tear off the man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°The Beta¡¯s daughter!¡± Kyle shouted as they came closer to the border.


    Thedy was already informed of the intrusion and was standing armed, akimbo waiting for them down the hill.


    Walt slowed and Reece pick pace. He knew Reece would want to handle her, he only told him not to kill her as it would cause a war.


    The girl was less powerful when encountering Reece and was tossed back into her tower, Reece felt satisfied hearing her back crack.


    Walt thought of stopping at the family that helped them but brushed the thought. The family would be a refuge for ve kids soon.


    ¡°We move home or to dark dynasty?¡± Reece asked. He so badly wanted to break more bones.


    ¡°We¡¯d attack their south border, the one closer to the Red Mountains¡± He suggested.


    ¡°They¡¯d me the Red Mountains¡±.


    ¡°Not my business, Kyle¡± a sinister cackle left his mouth as they diverted south.


    The dark dynasty couldn¡¯tprehend why three wolves snarled and dashed towards them.


    They prepared their archers for an attack but soon their hands and legs got weak, causing them to fall to their knees.


    Walt¡¯s eyes were glowing. And as a gift of courtesy, he slowed down again, giving Reece the opportunity to lead the attack.


    The south border was filled with blood. Walt couldn¡¯t fathom why it was so satisfying. A soldier tried feeling but Walt tore off his limbs.


    ¡°I have a family, I have a family¡± a man screamed as Kyle walked towards him.


    Walt stopped him and hit the man unconscious with his paws, ¡°Someone has to tell the King. Let¡¯s leave witnesses¡±.


    They saw Reece rolling like a pup in the blood bath he had created. He stepped on a soldier¡¯s head when he noticed him move.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run, Alpha. It¡¯d be a day run if we return with this energy¡±.


    Howling and growling in excitement, the wolfs ran away from the dark dynasty territory leaving blood tracks as they left.

 Chapter Sixty-Two – Luna’s orders.

    (At the Cavern)


    Han¡¯s health has heartbeat has reached a stable pace. Some of his weak meridians are still channeled but the sisters hope his body holds up.


    ¡°Girls!¡± Jackson called out to them for the third time.


    The sisters were inside the cave, one treating Chan, that had shown signs of infections he must have gotten from the prison.


    And the other helping Han¡¯s body heat bnce with cold water.


    ¡°Stop calling on us. Don¡¯t you see that we have people to cater for?¡± Evelyn stormed out of the cavern, hands on waist.


    Jackson raised his hands above his head. He sees that alright. Since they had the boys they barely spoke go him. Even his mate. He wasn¡¯t jealous but Damon was.


    ¡°Fine, sorry. I just wanted to say I¡¯d be leaving for Blue Moon for a while. I should visit. I¡¯d be back tomorrow¡± he turned quickly to leave.


    ¡°You are leaving us here?¡± a pint of fear was in Evelyn¡¯s voice.


    Jackson turned back at her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡±. She might never know how hard it was for him, for Damon, to leave his mate here unprotected.


    But he was a Beta, and no matter what, had to visit his pack, especially now the Alpha wasn¡¯t home.


    Timothy ran out of Scott¡¯s cave like he had some great news to tell, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evelyn, let him leave. I¡¯m here to take care of you guys¡±.


    Evelyn smirked, ¡°Thank you?¡± she looked over at Jackson, disapprovingly, ¡°I know your pack is more important than us but know we don¡¯t turn to animals or have ws to defend our selves¡±. She said that with a judging tone.


    Wasn¡¯t she just toxic? Jackson sighed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d be back¡±. What more could he say?


    He scrutinized Timothy onest time, ¡°Don¡¯t start with your tales of telling them to leave¡±.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I¡¯d leave if I don¡¯t find you back by tomorrow¡± Evelyn stated, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s idea. I know what¡¯s best for me and my family¡±. She went back into her cavern.


    ¡°Evelyn is pretty haughty, isn¡¯t she? She ran off her first wedding. And insulted the future mother inw of Lydia. She¡¯s that way¡± Timothy huffed.


    Jackson red at him. Well, he was d she was haughty enough to not let herself get married into envement or her sisters.


    She should just not be hot headed and know he wasn¡¯t the bad guy here. And he wanted what¡¯s best for her, them, so much.


    ¡°Take care of them as you said. If issues arise, die instead of them¡± Jackson meant that with everything.


    Timothy justughed but nodded, ¡°Safe travels. Best be on your way¡±.


    The way he cited he should leave made Jackson wanted to stay more.


    But he resisted and left the cavern, giving onest look at the mischievous scowl on Timothy¡¯s face.


    The way back to Blue Moon back was as dull as the grasses around him.


    His pack cut down on a lot of things; hunting, farming, festivals, just so they won¡¯t be seen as a nuisance to the dark dynasty.


    It was the only way of survival for them. As they were just a small pack, lucky enough to be picked under the trinity pack.


    They were certainly not as gifted as the Forbidden Forest or as strong as the Red Mountains.


    But they were resourceful, and hardworking. Giving food and supplies, to remain relevant to the trinity pack.


    Much that the fact that they were also descendant of the moon goddess seemed to be far story.


    Their natural strength andbat skilled where forgotten leaving them to be only skillful farmers.


    ¡°Beta Jackson!¡± the border warrior shouted as he sighted Jackson from far off. Jackson gave a knowing smile, walking even faster.


    There was something about the way the warrior had called him. Like there was some trouble. Itcked excitement.


    ¡°Cleo was stabbed with silver by a dark dynasty soldier. Kyle¡¯s men are seeking revenge. The Luna confiscated the soldiers¡¯ weapons but they still want revenge¡±.


    Jackson shook his head, hurrying over to the training field. Men of all sizes, raising their swords in the air, chanting war songs.


    ¡°Silence, all of you!¡±.


    The men froze, dulling up their voices, bending their heads low.


    ¡°Jackson¡± a little voice interrupted the intimidating silence and a small girl ran to hug him.


    He wrapped his hands around her, still looking at the men sternly. His little sister did know when to make an entrance, she stayed glued to him.


    ¡°They attacked the farmers while they tried harvesting yams. Cleo fought back and was attacked with silver¡± Kyle¡¯s second inmand exined.


    ¡°She¡¯s not just our leader¡¯s mate but a part of our pack. And if those soldiers darey hands on our women, we¡¯d fight!¡±.


    Chanting were followed with nging of farm implements. Jackson knew they didn¡¯t know a thing about war or revenge.


    ¡°And you¡¯d risk getting pierced with silver too?¡± He came forward to them, removing his cloak to reveal the spiral scar on his neck.


    ¡°I got this by a silver arrow. I was in wolf form but the pain turned me back to human. Do you want such pain?¡± There was pin drop silence.


    ¡°Then Beta, think of how Cleo suffered when she was stabbed with it. The pack doctor fought hard to keep her alive. We can¡¯t say silence. We are werewolves and humans are lower than us¡±.


    There wasn¡¯t any chanting following the second inmand¡¯s words. The men just looked at the scar, being sure they wanted none of their own.


    ¡°It is risky going against the dark dynasty. It will only bring more victims like Cleo¡± Jackson asserted.


    ¡°Then we don¡¯t go against them but against them¡± The Blue Moon Luna appeared in the training field, holding a silver sword.


    It wad one se had confiscated. The men went away for her. Jackson went backwards, his little sister as well.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®them¡¯? What them?¡± Jackson asked, this Luna better not be under the influence of some drink.


    She threw the sword towards the second-inmand, ¡°We attack the border soldiers hurt Cleo. Intimidate them with our aura, and they do nothing but cower¡±.


    She came forward, patting each soldiers on their chest, ¡°They won¡¯t know what hit them. But would know they¡¯ve lost the will to fight¡±.


    She went on how the greatest gifts of the Blue Moon were to hide their eye color and could be deemed useful.


    Make the soldiers lose their will to fight, bow before them. Them bring their heads to Cleo. That alone could aid her fast recovery.


    With the border safe, they can only await the response of the dark dynasty king, and whatever it might be, the Red Mountains warriors would have been with them by then.


    Jackson was sure she was mad. She called that a n or a show of power. But he dared not speak against it. She was Luna.


    The men supported the suggestion immediately. Chanting and nging their weapons.


    ¡°If any of the soldiers are with dark energy, you know your n would be a suicide mission?¡± Jackson whispered to the Luna.


    She smirked, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The King was too greedy to give their mere soldiers that gift. Leaving them defenseless¡±.


    She flipped her hair, stopping low. Her dress tearing away from her body and a brown wolf appearing. The men followed suit.


    ¡°Jackson, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯d bring back a toy for you¡± she mind linked before howling and running off, the angry wolf¡¯s following her.


    Jackson heaved a sigh, not of worry but of relief. If anything goes wrong with her n, her husband would me her, not him.

 Chapter Sixty-Three – Problems.

    (The dark dynasty pce)


    Margaret scooped the dish into her te with a smile stered on her face, she tiptoed to bring more spice to more in it but Gerard held her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. The spice is already enough¡±.


    She shook his hands off, ¡°I didn¡¯t cook it for you but for me. Get away¡± she added more, like Evelyn had taught her too.


    Of course the spice was a lot, but she and her sisters always added a lot, to punish their uncle since he enved them.


    They got used to eating it spicy but his old body never did and always had stomach problems after.


    And now, she would add more to cause her enemy mate to choke and die. She sipped the soup, and spicy as she nned.


    She was excited to see Gerard eyes almost red from too much spice. But he swore not to leave her side, hence she ran, she would though.


    A soldier walked into the dining hall, with hastened feet, he knelt before Gerard holding up a letter.


    ¡°With his agitated steps, I can tell bad things are beginning to happen¡± she smiled, biting her chicken wing.


    Gerard rolled his hands, unfolding the paper, ¡°Eat in peace. My cooks had to let you use their kitchen. Do you know how scared they were?¡±.


    ¡°At the end, they¡¯d be the one asking for recipe of my soup¡± Margaret turned away from him.


    He smirked while reading the contents of the letter. His lips dropped as he had a gander over the soldier.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t from the south border. How did you know of the raid?¡± he entreated.


    The soldier shook his head, about to exin when Margaret jumped into a fit of howling. Joyful howling.


    ¡°So it was a raid. I should be a prophetess. But no one needs any prophecy to know that Scott ising for you, now do they?¡± sheughed.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Scott. It was the Red Mountains wolves from their mountains. They¡¯ve been quiet but attacked suddenly, leaving the only survivor who told us¡± the soldier narrated.


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t Scott?¡± Gerard asked again, so that Margaret would know it wasn¡¯t her husband who was causing him trouble.


    ¡°Oh, please, it was Scott. He sent them to. Why do you think I keep on saying Scott woulde for me? He isn¡¯t here but at the Red Mountains, convincing them to take you down¡±.


    Gerard clenched his fists, ¡°If Scott had passed to the Red Mountains, my soldiers would have seen him¡±.


    ¡°What if he took an ancient route belonging to the werewolves? Or didn¡¯t you think you¡¯re so smart?¡± Margaret sipped more soup.


    The soldier gazed at Margaret with contempt. Why was his King keeping a woman that devalued him with every word?


    ¡°Your highness, there¡¯s no soldier at the southern border and we can¡¯t know if they¡¯reing towards us or not¡± the soldier added.


    Gerard copsed into a nearby stool, Margaret giggled at his frustration.


    Another soldier, having blood stains on his shoes, ran into the hall with another message.


    ¡°Hmm, more bad news?¡± Margaret mocked.


    The soldier, that had earlier been there, raised his sword to hit her but was stopped by Gerard, ¡°Get out¡± the Kingmanded.


    Mixed with surprise and burning hatred for Margaret, he bolted out of the door.


    ¡°Thank you, mate¡± Margaret sneered, ¡°But you only saved your soldier from being burnt with hot chicken soup. You didn¡¯t save me¡±.


    Gerard ignored her, snatching the letter from the other soldier who was wondering who Margaret was and why she¡¯s causing drama?


    ¡°Blue Moon destroyed the border soldiers as revenge for hurting their wolfess¡± he read with low enthusiasm.


    ¡°Whoa, Go Blue Moon. To think their Alpha isn¡¯t with them but they made such move. That Luna was one badass¡± Margaret nodded.


    The soldier raised a brow, who was thisdy. Was she for the werewolves or them?


    ¡°Deploy men to bring back the survivors of the South border incident¡­¡±


    ¡°They were none. The only survivor came back to tell us what happened¡± the soldier interrupted Gerard, head down.


    The King sighed, ¡°Then deploy soldiers to bring back survivors at the Blue Moon border¡±.


    ¡°None also, I am the only survivor. Two others were taken as ves. The Luna told me to report that those will be toys for the Alpha and Beta¡±.


    Margaret let out another howlingughter, ¡°She¡¯s one badass, I tell you¡±.


    Gerard signaled for the soldier to leave them. The soldier bowed, eyeing Margaret wickedly before leaving the room.


    Gerard strolled towards Margaret, ¡°You are really inconsiderate. These are humans dying and you¡¯re cheering for Werewolves¡±.


    His voice was low, he didn¡¯t have the strength to shout at her. Margaret faced him to say one of her taunts.


    But then his eyes went dark and she was lifted up from the seat, hand on her neck, squeezing everyughter from her lips.


    She screamed, choking on air, as she fought to release his hands from her neck. Her scratching and pinching were doing nothing to him, as his eyes were pitch ck.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youugh now?¡± a deeper voiceing from Gerard, asked her.


    Tears rolled down Margaret¡¯s eyes, as she found herself begging for mercy and promising not to speak a word.


    Her hands darted towards the hot soup but he mercilessly threw her down to the door, he marched towards her.


    ¡°So your wolf husband went to cause trouble for me, and it seemed the Blue Moon Alpha isn¡¯t home. Why don¡¯t I repay the favor?¡±.


    Margaret coughed and cried, she panted heavily when she saw blood streaming from her nose, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt my family¡±.


    ¡°Well, your husband is annoying me and I¡¯d do anything I want. Unless, you give me a better idea¡±.


    Gerard leaned towards her, pulling her face to his own. She thought of spitting on his face but she knew she would get pped.


    ¡°Tell me, what can you do to make me feel better?¡± his voice sounded raspy. She shook her head but her jaw was pressed painfully.


    Margaret groaned, ¡°I can¡¯t help you. You¡¯d just have to give in to the werewolves or die by them¡±.


    ¡°Wrong answer, mate¡± he seethed. Holding her neck again.


    Margaret was sure now that it wasn¡¯t the King acting this way but some demon making his eyes pitch ck.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He pulled her close to his face, covering her lips with a violent hungry kiss. She tried to push him away, sping her jaw to give no entry into her.


    He tossed her away onto the table, her body tripping over the hot soup, and it poured on her.


    ¡°I¡¯d be back. Just sleep there¡± he growled as her eyes obeyed, giving in to tiredness and heaviness.

 Chapter Sixty-Four – Hunters in the forest.

    (At the Forbidden Forest)


    This was wrong in every way. Evelyn heard another gunshot and she held Timothy¡¯s neck tighter. Lydia kicked him on impulse.


    ¡°This forest isn¡¯t for hunting! What part of that didn¡¯t you understand!!¡± Evelyn yanked his hair till some dark strandsid on her hands.


    Timothy winced trying to fight off her hands but his was tied behind him.


    Chan ran back, breathing heavily, ¡°The hunters had scattered in. I¡¯m even scared of going close so they wouldn¡¯t gun me down¡±.


    Lydia pped Timothy. Evelyn frowned at that but her little sister didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°You are just as horrible as your father, I¡¯d tell you!¡± she yelled.


    The young man pouted. He didn¡¯t expect this. He had wanted to annoy Jackson, yes. But he didn¡¯t bring all the hunters.


    He just called a friend to help him catch that doe. He had a hunter¡¯s pride that never left him let any lost catch go unfound.


    But that friend had called all his team when Timothy had promised that the forest wasn¡¯t dangerous. There was another gunshot.


    ¡°Scott would kill you when hees back. As many animals that¡¯d dead, you¡¯d die as many times¡± Evelyn let go of his hair and went back to the cavern.


    She shouldn¡¯t bother herself too much about the animals. They¡¯d still be hunted by their predators. She should worry about her sick brother.


    ¡°Chan, watch him. Lest he cause more harm¡± Lydia ordered Chan pointing at Timothy. Chan bowed in response.


    He looked at himself wondering what made him bow. Lydia sprinted out of the cavern.


    ¡°Is it me or is Lydia feeling scary?¡± Timothy mumbled to Chan.


    Han who was watching them sighed. Lydia had to be Scott¡¯s mate. It confirmed everything. She was always getting his aura from time to time.


    ¡°Tim, that¡¯s a bad move. Just hope Scott is in good mood when back¡± Han joked. Timothy looked at him, eyes filled with regret.


    Lydia sighted a pregnant wolf, hiding away from a hunter. It was the mother of the wolf pup who yed with her.


    She had never seen the wolf before but knew just by sensing. What¡¯s with her?


    She came in front of the hunter just when he wanted to cock his gun.


    ¡°This animal is under protection. Tell your men to leave this instant!¡± shemanded pointing towards the exit.


    The man smirked holding up his gun to shoot past her, ¡°I don¡¯t usually listen to women. Why should I listen to one trying to steal my catch?¡±.


    Lydia clenched her fists, shooting daggers from her eyes, ¡°Listen to me, my dear. Or you¡¯d never leave here alive¡±.


    The hunter smiled till it began to fade when he saw Lydia meaning business. The auraing from her made him lower his gin.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t¡­ want trouble. I¡¯m just a¡­ hunter¡± he stuttered.


    ¡°Look for somewhere else to hunt. Take your men with you, now!¡± some of the wolf pack began circling the hunter as Lydia¡¯s voice grew harsher.


    As the hunter bent low to take his weapons, a ck huge wolf jumped on him, snarling at his head.


    The wolfs circling him dashed away and the pregnant wolf mother sped off as well. Lydia was startled by the sudden presence.


    Seeing it was Walt, by the red marks on it, she didn¡¯t know whether to feel happiness or worry.


    ¡°Walt, don¡¯t kill him!¡± she ran to the enraged wolf and tried to stop him from wing the man¡¯s head off.


    The man tried blocking with his gun but Walt¡¯s eyes shone red and he lost his will to defend himself. Willing to die.


    ¡°Walt! Scott!! Walt!! He¡¯s a human¡± Lydia tried warning. A gunshot from far off stopped Walt from struggling with the defenseless man.


    He leapt into the air and in a second he was following the gunshots. Lydia rushed to the bloody faced hunter and helped him up.


    ¡°Those are the protector of these forest. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called forbidden. Blow your whistle, tell your men to cease fire¡±.


    After that, Lydia ran after Walt to prevent him from hurting himself or any other person. The hunter stood there recovering from what he just saw, before fainting, the whistle still in his hands.


    Lydia saw by a hunter with a hand detached. He struggled to stand, looking at her in regret. She stared in horror before following the blood trails.


    ¡°Walt!?¡± but only screams answered her. Why was Walt in beast mode? And where was the Red Mountains or Alpha Red?


    A hunter was screaming his lungs out as Walt was growling at him. He had no where else to run to and was atop a cliff.


    But he¡¯d rather fall off and get swept away by waters than to be eaten by this huge wolf. He hadn¡¯t even gotten a catch.


    Lydia pulled back Walt¡¯s tail making him turn to her. She looked terrified as his hind legs threw her backwards. He seemed to not know her.


    The hunter was going closer to the cliff, begging the wolf who seems to be enjoying everything.


    ¡°Bad Wolf, Walt. You¡¯re just as dangerous as I heard werewolves were¡± Lydia shouted, her legs were sprained as her head was going back to the traumatic incident with a wolf. This same wolf.


    Walt snarled at her, prancing toward her as she kept on scolding him.


    ¡°Werewolves are bloody and dangerous and you¡¯re no exception¡± she spat at the wolf, waiting for it to do her worst.


    The hunter took the invitation to run when the wolf no longer faced him. He blew his whistle, signaling other hunters to leave the forest.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lydia was expecting her head torn out of her body or something worse. What was worse?


    But Walt just sat in front of her, breathing heavily like he was trying to snap out a cage he was in. It reminded her of everything.


    A young ck wolf, licking her face to wake her up. In the background she could hear Margaret¡¯s screams asking where she was.


    And all she could mutter was ¡®I am with Wolfie¡± inaudibly. Blood seeped out of her head, under a stone. She wished the wolf was human that¡¯d save her.


    And just then, it felt like she saw a boy. Next she knew, she was being dragged away from the boy by her sisters.


    She looked up at Walt now whose eye color had normalized and his breathing was normal, he licked the blood on her head that he caused when he kicked.


    She pped his snout, making him flinch, ¡°Get away from me, you psychotic beast. I¡¯d never let you hurt me again¡±.

 Chapter Sixty-Five – They gained our trust.

    (At the Cavern)


    He crossed it, he crossed his line. Lydia would never forgive him.


    Scott shook his legs, curling on his bed. He saw Han on the entrance watching him but he cared less. Walt was eating himself up.


    ¡°Evelyn said she¡¯s okay. It¡¯s best she fainted than charge at you with a stone or something¡± Han chuckled.


    Scott red at him. He would have so preferred if she had hurt him with something than said those words to him, to Walt.


    But they deserved it, they hurt their mate.


    He had a killing spree with Dark Dynasty southern soldiers to wild wolves at the ancient route to some wild jackals.


    He came home with blood thirstiness, not to add seeing injured wolves, so he pounced on any living person.


    But Walt should have known the difference between an enemy and his mate. He was excited for her scent yet couldn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°A lot of terrible things happened while you were gone so stop sulking already¡±.


    Scott lifted his head from his pillow. Was it Han talking to him that way? The boy seemed serious, folding his hands.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯te with any good news and came to cause bad news. What else is worse?¡± he demanded.


    Han nced at his collections of antiques. He followed his eyes sight. They were dusty and misced. He looked back at Han but the boy nced at the antiques again.


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±.


    Han sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t Margaret the one who dusts and arranges them for you?¡±.


    Scott nodded then he blinked, looking back at the antiques, ¡°Where is Margaret hiding then?¡± he got up from his bed, going outside.


    ¡°I bet you haven¡¯t noticed the changes. I ampletely fine. Chan is here. There¡¯s another guy named Timothy¡± Han enumerated.


    Scott just began noticing it. There wasn¡¯t any smoke on the burner and ze where Margaret usually fried chicken.


    And the wolf pups weren¡¯t around the cavern. And everything in his room seemed cold.


    ¡°Should I ask or you¡¯d tell me?¡± he turned to Han. Han shrugged, narrating all the jump scares they¡¯ve had since he left.


    Scott¡¯s jaw fell to the ground. Han was careful not to bring the reason for the hunters.


    He med it on a misunderstanding his cousin had when trying to tell the hunters that the forest wasn¡¯t dangerous. Which is, in one way or the other, right.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chan? He needs to show me a back route to¡­¡± Scott bit his lips shut. What was he looking at? A dwarf?


    ¡°Oh, and this was thest person Margaret brought before she disappeared. He helped her bring Chan¡± Han exined behind him.


    Scott just gave a careful look at Lu, Lu gave one back beforeing closer. Scott went backwards.


    ¡°I mean well¡± the dwarf said peacefully.


    ¡°Yeah, right. You¡¯re part of the King¡¯s captives. How¡¯d you mean ¡°well¡±?¡± Scott rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I was a captive, as you said. My people were murdered. I want the fall of that empire like you and I¡¯ve done enough to gain your trust¡± Lu looked at Han.


    Scott turned him and back at Lu, ¡°Saving Han by bringing Chan doesn¡¯t mean much if Margaret got captured. And where¡¯s the Chan?¡±.


    Evelyn came from their cavern, Chan behind her, ¡°Chan and Lu gained our trust. They helped us when you were gone. Just let them be¡±.


    She said it with an authoritative tone that Scott didn¡¯t dare defy.


    ¡°And Jackson?¡±.


    Evelyn scoffed, ¡°He missed his pack so much that he left us¡±. Han whispered something else to Scott and he nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯d be back. As Beta, he had to visit from time to time¡±.


    Evelyn clicked her tongue, ¡°I really don¡¯t care. I just answered your question¡±.


    A stranger walked into them, untying a rope from his hand. He had walked from the cavern where Lydia was so Scott eyed him suspiciously.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Something about the man brought back shbacks to him. He had seen him year ago, when the ident with Lydia happened.


    ¡°I am Timothy Sylvester. I am really sorry about the hunters problem¡± Timothy apologized immediately.


    The man he was looking at, with his fiery red hair and eyes, seemed to be shooting daggers at him the moment he appeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s been done, is done. Why were you here anyway?¡± Scott bnced on one leg.


    Han left with Chan leaving the men to talk on what bothered them. Evelyn stood there, awaiting for Timothy¡¯s verdict.


    ¡°To visit my cousins actually¡± Timothy shuffled towards Scott. Evelyn gave him a warning look.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen them. I will be expecting you to leave¡± Scott deadpanned.


    Timothy shrugged. He expected it. Evelyn chuckled. Was Scott feeling threatened or just careful?


    Timothy further expressed his desires to be amongst the archers of Galdrish. But having no one there to guide him, he had postponed the dream for long.


    Scott didn¡¯t understand if it involved him till the young man asked that Evelyn apanied him as she had a friend at the army.


    Evelyn was confused for a while. How did that got to do with her? What friend?


    She¡¯s always wanted to join the Galdrish army but couldn¡¯t as she had no one to help her.


    If she had a friend, she wouldn¡¯t have spent up to fifteen years at his father¡¯s house.


    ¡°Why must she take you there? And who¡¯s this friend?¡± Scott enquired, since Evelyn seemed to be in denial.


    ¡°Officer Twisthat? I don¡¯t know if he can help you¡± Evelyn sighed.


    The man was only the fellow rank mate of her father as she remembered. If he had been promoted to a higher rank, she wouldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I just need you out of my forest. But in a safe ce. Without endangering my Lunas. I think you should find another way¡± Walt informed.


    Timothy stepped back, seeing the wolfman¡¯s eyes red, ¡°I am asking nicely. Evelyn would be back by tomorrow. Galdrish is few hours ride¡±.


    Evelyn stepped forward, ¡°He is my cousin and if he needs my help, I have to help him. I¡¯d be back. And Margaret better be as well¡±.


    Despite how threatening and authoritative that was, Scott found himself nodding and smiling. Jackson really had a worrisome mate, one that matched his carefree attitude.


    ¡°I wish you safe travel for her sake. Know if anything happens to her, her mate would shred you apart. I hear you¡¯ve hurt him once ready¡±.


    Evelyn was confused on what Scott was saying, as did Timothy. He did know for sure that it was a warning to make sure Evelyn¡¯s safe.


    ¡°Sure, she¡¯d be al¡­¡±.


    Scott turned away before he could finish, leaving him to swallow his remaining words.

 Chapter Sixty-Six – The dark energy’s plan.

    (The Dark Dynasty)


    Margaret woke toe murmurings and scolding inside the room which she knew was the King¡¯s.


    His mother seemed to be scolding him for losing control? That he did surely. Margaret justid there inclining her ears to hear more.


    ¡°She is the worst mate you can have but you have to tolerate her. Scott is close and you haven¡¯t unlocked your gift¡± the Queen barked.


    Gerard slurped down the remaining content of his drink. Did his mother think life had been easy for him since the so-called mate came to his life?


    She shouldn¡¯t forget he felt her pain so would be very careful to not hurt her but the dark energy was just out of control.


    The same dark energy that directed her as his mate and warned him to not hurt her, was the one who nearly snuffed life out of her.


    When he had left her unconscious in the room, the dark energy let go of him giving him all the pain that he¡¯d caused upon her.


    If his mother thought she was suffering to much for his being mate. Then he was suffering more with the dark energy.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about her as she¡¯s an enemy but try to be softer. I can¡¯t afford this!¡± his mother barked on.


    He looked up at her before shaking her head, ¡°Mom, did you ever wonder why the dark energy gave me a mate and not you?¡±.


    The Queen shook her head disapprovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to avoid this topic young man. I don¡¯t need a mate, you do¡±


    Gerard sighed. His mother would never see things any other way than the way she wanted. He drew out his sword, startling her.


    She watched him carefully. He cut a little into his arm. She watched in eagerness. Her eyes widened when the cut slowly healed, leaving a thin mark on his arm. .


    She looked at herself and then at him, ¡°You mean the dark energy gives us abilities to heal ourselves?¡±.


    Gerardughed humorlessly. Never had he thought his mother was so dumb. He saved her the trouble rather and borated.


    Margaret shifted a bit on the bed as she felt the drama was getting interesting. She was also curious to know how he could heal.


    So far she knew only werewolves did that or was she wrong? His exnation made her believe she was far from wrong.


    The King could guess, by his mother¡¯s facial gestures that his findings were delusional but even if they were, he¡¯d stick my them.


    He had noticed, on the day his was tricked by Margaret and his sister was captured, that Margaret seemed to have a smell of cinnamon.


    He felt attracted to her which wasn¡¯t his usual behavior as he rarely changed his bed maidens. He had felt troubled afterwards.


    Another example was after he caught her on the night she saved Chan. He woke up besides her, at first, and had a strong urge to bite her.


    Which was as barbaric as it was new to him. The dark energy referring to Margaret as his mate, yet had the guts to hurt her only poured it¡¯s frustration on him for not being able to be with their mate. Or in other terms, mark her.


    These characteristics, from the Gerard¡¯s knowledge of all magician and mythical creatures, aremon only with werewolves.


    The dark energy was gotten from a lost gem, that was said to have it¡¯s roots from the werewolves.


    And that could be why it was seeking the other gem, from the same origin, that¡¯d bind it¡¯s power to make it stronger.


    It was slowly transforming them to werewolves without having them get bitten or born with it. Infecting their souls somehow.


    Margaret being his mate was true by werewolf customs and perhaps every other custom.


    Whether they epted it or not, the dark energy they so value were transforming them to the creatures they hated the most in the world.


    The realization was too much for the Queen to bear. It made sense. Her son was around the age to find his mate and the girl appeared.


    And she also noticed she could speak to him through her mind. Which was the mind link werewolves used. It all made sense now.


    She smiled, getting herposure, ¡°Well, we are at advantage. If the dark energy made us think like werewolves, we can beat them¡±.


    Gerard frowned. Why was she still pushing on with the dark energy? The dark energy was beginning to show it¡¯s dark side.


    One can only be werewolf by birth or bite. And he didn¡¯t want to be a werewolf.


    ¡°The energy is turning me to something I don¡¯t want. Hurting my mate and has been the caused for this long war. I¡¯m tired¡± he stated tly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He didn¡¯t mind the disappointed sigh his mother heaved. He was the King of this turf. If he was tired, it should all stop.


    ¡°You are scared not tired. Your southern border and soldiers are being defeated. You want to embrace any small piece of love and peace you can find?¡± sheughed.


    She pointed at Margaret on the bed, ¡°She would be your doom. Like all werewolves mate, she¡¯d be your weakness¡±.


    ¡°Mother, the dark energy had been using us all those while. It wants to make itself powerful, not us. It will control us¡± his voice grew higher.


    His mother didn¡¯t see reasoning in his words. Or rather the energy swelling up inside her didn¡¯t see any reasoning.


    ¡°So you¡¯re letting werewolves win? You won¡¯t search for the gem? You want the war and bloodshed to end?¡± she raved like she¡¯s crazy.


    Her son held her hands, feeling for her forehead¡¯s temperature, ¡°Mom. Rest. When this is all over, you¡¯d be happy too¡±.


    She breathed heavily, standing to her feet slowly. Her son was making a mistake. Not after they¡¯vee this far does he want to give up.


    And for what? Cause he has found his mate? Wasn¡¯t that thanks to the dark energy? Why was he giving up on it now?


    ¡°This girl would never ept you as her mate. She¡¯d reject you cos I can feel her heart belonging to someone else. You¡¯re just a loser¡±.


    ¡°No, I am a King. And I should have known when to stop this madness years ago. You can either agree to my n, or cry in silence¡±.


    ¡°Or¡­ I can do it my own way¡± she smirked, his sword flew from where it rested, shing her skin. It drew an ¡®A¡¯ sign on her hand.


    ¡°I am my own Alpha now¡±.


    Gerard went back when he saw her eyes dark. It was the dark energy speaking, he asked it ¡°Since when did you be an Alpha. Since when?¡±.


    ¡°Since I destroyed the Alpha of the Forbidden forest. He couldn¡¯t tell me where the gem was. Scott knows, so I¡¯d go ask him now¡±.


    Before Gerard could stop her, the energy took his mother zooming past the doors and even hitting on walls. Blood dripped from everywhere.

 Chapter Sixty-Seven – I’m tired.

    She watched him as he bandaged thedy¡¯s legs. He was really gentle and tended to wince when thedy winced.


    Margaret shook the thought if her mind. He was still her enemy. A random rumor of them being mates shouldn¡¯t throw her off bnce.


    It could be another trick of the dark energy.  The ce where his mother had passed through had fallen on some maidens.


    It would need a whole lot of patching, more protection for the King. Not to add the other victims it fell on.


    ¡°Take a break. Let another cleaner take over. And please tell the soldiers to guard Anya incase my mother returns for her¡±.


    The maiden bowed at her King, blushing hard, before leaving.


    Gerard turned to Margaret, she looked away, ¡°You are mad at me, right? Yeah, you should¡± he sat besides her.


    ¡°Trouble just keepsing. I¡¯m really tired¡± he told her. She made an eye roll andid back on the bed.


    He should do it if he wanted. Stop the war. Now he knew the dark energy was being deceptive, he shouldn¡¯t bother find the other gem.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hitting you. It wasn¡¯t me¡±.


    Margaret closed her ears to the apology, wanting to act defiant while heart raced for unknown reason.


    Why did she feel like melting? She sighed audibly so he¡¯d leave her alone but she felt him lean closer.


    ¡°Hmm, stop acting petty. You don¡¯t need the apology, I just gave it anyway¡± he yed with her hair.


    He studied it for a while, and smiled, saying something inaudibly.


    When he left her side Margaret sat back up, ¡°What did you say about my hair? Unhealthy?¡± she fumed.


    She experienced some fat shame growing up. People calling her hair unhealthy as her food only increased her size and not her brain or hair.


    If this Prince, who¡¯d already crossed his line, dare thread on that path, she¡¯d crush him.


    ¡°Who¡¯d you wanna burn with that hot face?¡± he wasn¡¯t even looking at her but searching his drawer for something.


    Sheid back on the bed. Did he mean she looked hot or she looked angry-hot? Why was she blushing?


    ¡°I said your hair was pretty healthy and a perfect match¡±.


    She felt her heart spark after thepliment. Why was that? Then something clipped on her hair too. She reached for it. A hair pin.


    ¡°Is this ¡°sorry for hitting you, please stay with me¡±? Cos my answer is no¡± she fiddled the pin, admiring it.


    ¡°That¡¯s rather ¡°myst gift to you as you¡¯d be leaving soon¡±, happy now?¡± he asked.


    She didn¡¯t feel happy he was letting her go. Why? She should. He didn¡¯t seem happy as well.


    ¡°So you¡¯re really tired of the war?¡±.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Scott would¡¯ve won the war so it didn¡¯t bother me. You swallowing your pride and helping your people get normal lives is really impressive¡± she didn¡¯t know how those words flowed out.


    ¡°You believe so much in Scott?¡±


    If he wanted an honest answer, she¡¯d scream yes. But knowing she was his mate, and with the weird feeling in her, she didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    ¡°Scott saved me from my abusive uncle. And once saved my sisters and I from Killer wolves. I am very grateful to him¡± she replied.


    The King nodded understandably, ¡°Well, I bet Scott is everything to you now¡±.


    Margaret didn¡¯t get where he was going.


    ¡°So get ready, I¡¯d be sending you back to him soon¡± he touched the pin on her hair before leaving her in the room.


    (At the Cavern)


    Scott panicked. Evelyn could rather study medicine, and forfeit martial arts, as she was a really good nurse.


    And no giver of care was supposed to leave their station. Especially if they had a sick patient around.


    ¡°How¡¯s her body temperature?¡± Han rushed inside the room with a bowl of water, he sprinkled it on his older sister.


    ¡°Her body is still hot¡± he yelped to Scott, who was already being eaten by frustration and panic. He did this to his mate, he did this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take her to Blue Moon. They have someone who could help right?¡± Chan suggested after seeing them only panicking.


    Han swerved his head to Scott and Scott turned  to him. They face Chan at the same time and shook their heads.


    ¡°Evelyn said she wouldn¡¯t go back there for help. And their Luna would remember that. Also, their doctor is pretty useless¡± Han recalled.


    Chan shrugged, ¡°Your wolf hit her pretty bad. I bet some of her meridians dislocated. And I can¡¯t help. She needs a doctor¡±.


    Scott froze, as did Han, ¡°We¡¯d take her then¡± they said in unison.


    Scott thought, at worse, Evelyn killed him, not physically. But by then his mate would be safe and Margaret home.


    ¡°Also, you guys need to stay somewhere while I go get Margaret¡± he added another excuse to the number he¡¯d tell Evelyn.


    Jackson face palmed while Scott exined what happened to his mate. Alpha Red, onlyughed. He knew Walt would overact.


    ¡°I guess I am the only one whose mate stayed safe after our arrival. Kyle¡¯s mate got injured¡±.


    Scott¡¯s eyes widened. He looked around for Kyle but didn¡¯t see him. Alpha Red then added that his mate was getting better.


    ¡°It was shocking to know she was stabbed by silver. I was too, few days back¡± Jackson chuckled.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Scott¡¯s eyes widened again, ¡°She was stabbed with silver? You were stabbed with silver?¡±.


    He gritted his teeth, feeling the pain they might have felt. Silver on werewolves were no joke. Dark dynasty were real beasts.


    ¡°Scott, you need to run. Your Luna was on a bounty and is now caught, it¡¯s dangerous¡± Alpha Red reminded, leaving Jackson with him.


    ¡°I¡¯de with you¡± Jackson ushered him out of the doctor¡¯s ward, ¡°I was stabbed by a silver arrow by Timothy. You met him?¡±.


    Scott growled, ¡°He stabbed you? He brought some hunters to my forest. Then took Evelyn with him. That guy¡¯s¡­ ¡°.


    Jackson pulled Scott to him, ¡°Took Evelyn with him?¡±. Scott red at him, swallowed his remaining words and coughed.


    Jackson apologized, letting go of his clothes.


    ¡°Chill, she wanted to go. She¡¯d be back by tomorrow, you¡¯d go wait for her. So how¡¯d he stab you?¡±.


    Jackson folded his arms, stubbornly, narrating how he was injured badly while trying to save a doe the young man was hunting.


    Scott couldn¡¯t believe he saw the young man and let him go.


    Jackson further added that he had been instigating the girls to leave cos werewolves were bloody, Evelyn was almost buying it.


    Scott swore unknowingly, ¡°I guess our mates¡¯ brothers do leave good first impression. Han literally threw me across a stream when we met¡± Scottughed.


    Jackson looked in disbelief. Han? Evelyn¡¯s little brother? The boy did look strong and as he said, practiced martial arts for years.


    ¡°But wait. What¡¯s our n exactly for bringing Margaret though?¡± Jackson paused to ask.


    ¡°Lu, a dwarf I saw at my cavern, said he had an idea. Let¡¯s wait around Dark dynasty to know¡± Scott patted him. They continued on their way.

 Chapter Sixty-Eight – We’re done.

    Officer Twisthat epted Timothy and Evelyn was surprised at the many girls were training at Galdrish. Even officer Twisthat¡¯s two daughters.


    Evelyn smiled to herself on her way home, she had hope. After all these, she would make out time toe and train, live her dream.


    She stopped in her tracks and dodged a tomato thrown at her. She frowned looking up, ¡°Madam Lara, I bet you missed me?¡±.


    The Madam Lara stood in front of her, tossing another tomato in her hand, ¡°You left after embarrassing me. And you¡¯re back? You aren¡¯t even pregnant yet, barren witch¡±.


    ¡°Yes not pregnant cos I fear I may lose my kids like you did till that horrible boy survived¡± Evelyn replied.


    The Madam¡¯s face wrenched in anger, and pain. Evelyn didn¡¯t care, she was horrible and deserved all kinds of pain.


    If it was another woman that had that many miscarriages, she¡¯d have used the woman of eating her own kids.


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave here in one piece. I swear to you¡± the Madam gritted her teeth, grabbing a pestle.


    Evelyn felt the need tough but she wanted to be serious, ¡°Wanna have a fight? Or pity your old bones and move?¡±.


    Madam Lara stayed adamant, pounding the pestle to her hands. People began circling around them women.


    Evelyn cracked her neck, she was back to giving her people a show. They must have missed her.


    She¡¯d make it quick, she had a sick little sister to tend to.


    (Outside the dark dynasty walls)


    Scott red at the King as he rode towards them, Margaret behind him. Jackson stood at a defensive stance waiting for anything.


    ¡°I came to return her to you. You can stop ring now. I don¡¯t want a fight¡± Gerard hollered to them. Scott froze. Return her?


    Margaret peeked from behind the horse and waved at them, smiling. The King smiled at her reaction, ¡°You¡¯re happy now?¡±.


    Margaret smile slowly faded. Was he just after her happiness? Was that why he was returning her?


    Jackson was confused and so was Scott. Scott was more confused seeing Margaret¡¯s sad face after she just smiled and waved at them.


    He wanted to help here down the horse, when a sword flew to his neck and another to Margaret¡¯s.


    ¡°What are you doing? You said you didn¡¯t want a fight?¡± Jackson screamed at the King.


    Gerard turned to him and gazed at him with his dark eyes, ¡°I just want to be clear. I¡¯d kill her if I don¡¯t get a good answer. I wanted you to see it¡±.


    Scott swiftly, threw his sword off his neck but it flew to Margaret¡¯s neck, now two at both sides. Margaret anxiously stared at the King.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Was he going to kill her? Somewhere in her felt at peace that he wasn¡¯t. But his eyes were dark, andst time it was, she got hurt.


    ¡°What do you need? And don¡¯t you dare hurt her!¡± Scott seethed.


    Gerard smirked, ¡°That¡¯s my decision¡±. The part in Margaret, that felt he wasn¡¯t going to hurt her, began to doubt.


    ¡°Tell your Red Mountains friends never to raid my borders again. I buried explosives you don¡¯t want to know about. Don¡¯t start a war with me¡±.


    Scott ran his hand through his hair. How¡¯d he tell this man that it was just him and Alpha Red taking out their anger. He¡¯d just kill Margaret.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want war with them but wouldn¡¯t mind with us?¡± Jackson clenched his fists.


    Did this King think they were too weak? Well, now Red Mountains refused them, they¡¯d show him they were still werewolves.


    Gerard shook his head, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want any war anymore. Blue Moon, Red Mountains, Forbidden Forest. I¡¯m tired. You are too¡±.


    Scott literally cleaned his ears, ¡°You¡¯re tired? Like giving up on our extinction? And the gem?¡±.


    Gerard exhaled. Especially that gem. He had nothing to do with it anymore. He already have enough work to do expelling of his dark energy.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with everything. And I believe you are too?¡± he brought the sword closer to Margaret, ¡°Give an answer. I¡¯m growing tired¡±.


    Jackson looked over each other. This was good development. If it was real.


    ¡°If you are going to let us farm ournds in peace. Let go of the gem. Keep your explosives to yourself. Then yes, we are done with you¡±.


    Scott gave Jackson an approving nod. The swords flew back to his sheath. He carefully brought Margaret down from his horse.


    ¡°She talks about you a lot¡± he said.


    Scott wrapped his hands around Margaret, ¡°As she should. You¡¯re really done with us?¡±.


    Gerard¡¯s eyes lingered on Scott¡¯s hand on Margaret¡¯s waist, ¡°Hmm, yes. Oh, and also, do you know if the gem had a twin stone?¡±.


    That was pretty random. Scott bit his lower lips. And he didn¡¯t have an answer to that.


    ¡°No. Even I did, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d tell you as you could go look for that one?¡± he deadpanned. Jackson chuckled a bit, Margaret smiled.


    The King took his horse backwards, ¡°Just wanted to know what I got myself into¡± he turned to Margaret, ¡°Bye, Mate¡±.


    His horse sped off at remarkable speed, he was as small dust in seconds.


    While Jackson stared at the disappearing horse. Scott stared at Margaret. Did that King just call her mate?


    ¡°Okay, spill the beans. He captured you when you went to save Chan. What had happened since?¡± he gave her a suspicious look.


    ¡°Yeah, how did you convince him to stop the long year war? Not even our parents could stop it. Or our Alphas¡± Jackson nudged Scott.


    Margaret looked down, ¡°He realized that the dark energy, well, it¡¯s controlling. Did you know it is rted to the gem you hold, Scott?¡±.


    Scott studied her. What was she talking about?


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s given up on everything. War. Dark energy. The gem¡± she wanted to add, ¡®His mate¡¯ but she didn¡¯t want it to sound pathetic.


    ¡°And he called you his mate?¡± Margaret rolled her eyes when Scott asked. Couldn¡¯t he let that pass? She wasn¡¯t sure why he was the King¡¯s mate.


    ¡°It¡¯s something about the dark energy turning them to werewolves. And by that, I¡¯m his mate. h h rubbish¡± she brushed it off.


    She needed to see her sisters and fall asleep on Evelyn¡¯sps, Lydia singing or massaging her. And Han, she hoped he was okay.


    Jackson stayed calm, digesting what she just said. The dark energy of the dark dynasty turned them to werewolves?


    He patted Scott on his shoulder, ¡°And I guess yourst Luna just found her mate¡±.


    Scott rolled his eyes at the tease. That¡¯d be a Luna he won¡¯t be handing out to anytime soon. He let Margaret climb unto him as they ran back.

 Chapter Sixty-Nine – Rain

    For a while Evelyn thought that Madam Lara took some martial arts ss that gave her the guts to attack her.


    But no, she was still the old troublesome Madam Lara of tomatoville. And had just helped her exercise her bones.


    She ran the way through the forest. She noticed the wolf pack, following behind her. And joined their howling. It was stupid but she felt free.


    They stopped at their cave and she thanked them for thepany and skipped back to the cavern.


    ¡°Hey, Han, Lydia! I¡¯m back¡± she hurriedly picked some random flowers she found around. They were some far off but she ignored them.


    She went back and found it still closed. Could Lydia still be heavily sick? She them remembered she never kept medications for her.


    ¡°Chan! Han! Open up please¡± she sped towards the flowers that were far off and rushed back in front on the cavern with a smiley face.


    It was still closed. Now what was happening! She spent the next forty minutes shouting and yelling to whomever was in there.


    She just needed to rest and treat her sisters. Was that so much to ask? Who ever was behind locking her here was so damned.


    She sat on a tree trunk, keeping her eyes check for any wild sounds. What could be wilder than those Killer wolves she ran with?


    She thought on it, staying in the forest wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. Here no one cared about money or gold.


    She hadn¡¯t even been able to spend a penny from her parent¡¯spensation. None was needed in the forest.


    Still there was fresh food. The only thing was wrong was the situation the forest was in now. War and chaos.


    While she thought of chaos, the clouds showed her more chaos by crying it hearts out on her. She tried looking for a ce to hide.


    The trees weren¡¯t enough shade! She screamed some more and cursed at whoever was inside but was letting her get went outside.


    She hated rain. It had traumatic experiences for her. Like how her parents and pushed them into a cart when they were kids.


    A cart taking young women and children to the outskirts of Galdrish. She wanted to stay with her mother but was forbade to.


    Crying and screaming under that rain while hearing the screams of her vige people were tormenting.


    And only she could have the memory, her young sisters were still young and disorganized to remember. She was grateful for that.


    Her uncle also worsened her rain trauma by locking her outside on days he annoyed her, leaving her to the cold and wet of everything.


    She began wishing she paid the man a visit during her time back at the vige. She¡¯d most likely make a scene, he deserved it.


    The rain didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯d stop and she was shivering. She crept to the cavern to find shelter but it was an oddly shaped cave stone.


    She heard whimpering of a young wolf so she followed it sounds, finding it under a fallen tree branch.


    Could have fallen during the rain, she thought.


    ¡°The rain brings a lot bad luck, right?¡± she sighed as she released him. He rushed to his den where his family was.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. So much for thinking they were both unlucky. She went back to the tree and rested on it.


    She could as well catch a cold so her sisters would take care of her. It¡¯s been long someone actually did.


    Infact, it¡¯s been fifteen years after her mother. She didn¡¯tin much. Oldest siblings must be the strongest, all the time.


    While she was wallowing in her thoughts, she didn¡¯t notice the figure that appeared behind her.


    She felt no more droplets on her body and looked up to see a thick cloak covering her.


    ¡°Jackson! Jackson!!¡± the first time had surprise and relief, the second held anger and wrath. She pped his arm, ¡°You guys left me here¡±.


    Jackson smiled, wrapping the thick cloak around her, ¡°We¡¯d run to my horse down the stream. It refused toe close cos of wolves¡±.


    She clicked her tongue. He should apologize for her being out in the rain. And where¡¯s he taking her? Why didn¡¯t hee from the cavern?


    ¡°Scott took Lydia to my pack. She got worse. And Margaret is back. Juste please¡± he tried squeezing out her wet hair.


    She blinked her eyes confused, and under the wet and cold weather, with the bright moon above them, it felt magical to him.


    ¡°Run back with me, Evelyn¡± he pleaded. And that would be scratching one off his bucket list. Running in the rain with his mate.


    She wiped her face with her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to your pack. I don¡¯t even have a ce to stay there. It¡¯ste and I¡¯m tired¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sisters arefortable already, they¡¯re lots of good news to tell you¡± he pulled her to himself.


    Damon moaned when their bodies met and he secretly ran his hands through her wet hair, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t fall¡±.


    Evelyn was unwilling but still, to save herself from cold, she let him run with her towards the horse. Dirty water sshing their feet.


    She could sight the horse already when her legs slipped from a fallen branch, she fell in her small puddle of water.


    She got up quickly looking at the mess her cloth was in. She made sure not to look at Jackson as he could have a mocking scowl.


    He told she wouldn¡¯t fall but let her trip intentionally.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I couldn¡¯t see properly. Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡± came Jackson, offering to help her up.


    She didn¡¯t take his hand and shove it away ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t hold me anymore. It¡¯s this fun to you. Please, let¡¯s just go immediately¡±.


    She grumpily climbed the horse, waiting for him to do the same so they¡¯d run. Jackson stared at his hand before balling it.


    ¡°It was an ident, never done to make fun of you. You¡¯re just the one who don¡¯t ept someone trying to help you¡± he sniffles.


    Her eyes lingered on him, before she breathed in, ¡°Maybe. What help can you offer me anyway? Except protection. And believe me, soon, I won¡¯t need your protection¡±.


    Jackson decided not to answer that question, jumping on the horse. He was her mate and would help her in anyway she¡¯d need.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His tricks and teases don¡¯t go well with her so he¡¯d keep it down. He¡¯d have to prove to her and not just tell tales all the time.

 Chapter Seventy – They have mates.

    (At the Blue Moon Pack)


    When a werewolf identifies their mate, the mate bond between them bes active.


    But in the case human-werewolf mates, only when the humans are aware of who their mate is, can there be any mate bond.


    Alpha Red hasn¡¯t seen it quite before. And had expected to see it between Scott and Lydia. Scott tarrying on telling Lydia she was his mate would only tarry the mate bonding.


    He found what he was looking for, rather, in Margaret.


    If Scott¡¯s information to him were correct, then she was acting under the mate bond from the dark energy.


    Only that her mate wasn¡¯t a true werewolf and the mate bond was from a dark energy. He wasn¡¯t really sure if that counts.


    He understood better why the energy was trying to bond with the gem. They both had roots from werewolves.


    The dark energy gem, infect non-werewolves souls with it¡¯s dark energy making them werewolves by heart. They couldn¡¯t transform.


    While the gem Scott held, could grant the full transformation. Turning them to possible Lycan wolfs.


    It was good the King caught hold of himself before the transformation or not even Red Mountains could not have be able to stop him.


    The dark energy was from the soul of a Rogue Lycan wolf who wanted to be the only werewolf that existed.


    Who could have known that a century long evil had been want was after them all the while!


    Alpha Red, walked closer to Margaret. She had been sitting alone, looking at one direction, the path to dark dynasty.


    ¡°Hey¡±.


    She turned to him and smiled, ¡°Oh, Alpha Red. Thanks for your hospitality so far¡±.


    He nodded, ¡°And thanks to you, the war is over¡±.


    She shook her head, ¡°Not me, the King had just realized. The dark energy made him do some really bad things so he doubted himself¡±.


    ¡°Still, he may have realized as it controlled him, but finding it was turning him to wolf was because he found his mate. Thanks to you¡±.


    Margaret wasn¡¯t getting it. Was the mate stuff a fake them? All created by the dark energy?


    Alpha Red patted her shoulders and left. Han was immediately reced by her side with a grin, she smiled at him.


    ¡°Hey, thanks for holding on at that pce. I¡¯m grateful for what you did for me¡±.


    She ruffled his hair, ¡°You said that when I came. I know you¡¯re grateful, for someone who usually isn¡¯t¡± she chuckled.


    And she did live well in the pce, well the first days were well. The King was trying to endure her taunts and he was doing well.


    She almost got tired of taunting him and was bonding well with Anya till the dark energy came. Or till perhaps she pushed it to it¡¯s highest point.


    ¡°I hear from Scott that you found your mate. It¡¯s kinda bad news since it¡¯s the King but I¡¯m d all my sisters found mates now¡± Han shrugged.


    Margaret watched him carefully. She couldn¡¯t decipher what mates he was talking about. Did that happen while she was away?


    She was still thinking on how to tell her sisters that she found a mate and Han was saying they already had theirs.


    ¡°Oh, right¡± Han gasped when his sister still gave him the ¡®have you post your mind¡¯ look. She probably didn¡¯t know what he knew.


    So he shared. She had her own mate so she shouldn¡¯t mind if her sisters had too. Only her mate was the least appealing.


    Margaret stood from her seat. So Lydia has always been Scott¡¯s mate? And Jackson too?


    He was vocal about it but she and her sisters had ignored it as they didn¡¯t know what it meant exactly.


    ¡°If Lydia was Scott¡¯s mate why did he marry all of us and not just her?¡± she grumbled. But to be fair, she asked for the marriage not Lydia.


    Had she been a bonus, she and Evelyn? That must have been why he treated her better at the beginning. And wouldn¡¯t he tell her?


    So now that Evelyn had her own werewolf husband and Lydia has one as well, what happens to her? She¡¯s left behind, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°You aren¡¯t offended, are you?¡± Han had been studying her expressions. They didn¡¯t seem very pleased.


    It shouldn¡¯t be much of a good news that her sisters had been mass to werewolves when she wasn¡¯t.


    So far he knew, they always shared the same fate. But it shouldn¡¯t be a bad news either.


    ¡°Well, I guess our husband had always belonged to one person all the while¡± she sulked visibly.


    ¡°Your mate is a King. And now, he is no longer an enemy!¡± Han cheered to make her feel better. He reflected on his words and they sounded off.


    ¡°Being an Alpha is like being a King. No difference. I even prefer Werewolf Kings. They¡¯re hotter¡± Margaret smiled a bit.


    Han smiled back, ¡°Fate has different ns for everyone. Just be d things fell in ce¡±.


    They stayed in quietness afterwards. A figure jumped in front of them. It was the Blue Moon Luna, wearing a scowl.


    Margaret immediately rolled her eyes, ¡°Yes. My sister did say we won¡¯t being here for help. But here we are. Just deal with it¡±.


    The Luna gave her signature sassy hair flip, ¡°Yes, you guys ate your words. But what did you say about my husband being hot?¡±.


    Margaret looked at Han, stunned. She tried thinking bad at their conversation. When did they say that?


    Or was she just being in secure? If she said such, it was fact anyway. Her husband was the second hottest werewolf she knew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me the ¡®she¡¯s just insecure look¡¯ cos I know what I heard. You should know your ce around¡­¡±.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, she didn¡¯t call your husband hot. She just said Werewolf Kings were hot. It was a randomment¡± Han interrupted.


    The Luna paused her speech, reminiscing on what she heard, ¡°Oh, that¡±.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Margaret copied her sassy hair flip, ¡°You are still a bit insecure anyway. Someone saying your husband is hot, is nothing but facts¡±.


    The Luna gave a judgy look that Han couldn¡¯t helpugh at. They heard horse neighsing so the siblings ran to meet Evelyn.


    The eldest sister wrapped her hands around Han as he plunged on her, she noticed Margaret and ran towards her.


    Margaret stopped her, ¡°Why¡¯s your face beet red?¡±.


    Like she had been blushing profusely. Jackson wrapping a thick cloak around her made Margaret get a hang of what¡¯s happening.


    So whether her sisters knew they had mates or not, the werewolves heard were already prioritizing them.

 Chapter Seventy-One – You’re my mate.

    No one should me her. She was only human. Margaret giving her a judgy and gloom look all day wasn¡¯t helping her already bad day.


    ¡°Sleep already and stop thinking. Or did something happen to you while at the King¡¯s ce?¡± Evelyn asked her.


    Margaret looked up then and brought her head down, ¡°He choked me. Then kissed me. Really random, I tell you¡±.


    She felt Evelyn run from Lydia¡¯s side and towards her, ¡°And what did you do to him?¡± her voice sounded hoarse and wicked.


    But perhaps her sister didn¡¯t get her. She was choked and then sexually harassed. She¡¯d be too tired to do anything.


    With no response, Evelyn decided not to push it as it could be traumatic for her. And Scott told her the King was no enemy? He was to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± she rubbed her back.


    Margaret nodded, leaning on her shoulders, ¡°So tell me, why were you blushing?¡±.


    Her elder sister fell silent but she wouldn¡¯t let it go. She wanted to know what was possibly said. Her sister was hardly impressed.


    ¡°I tripped and fell. Jackson then said some random things like he felt my pain. h h. Heter said he didn¡¯t physically but you know¡±.


    Margaret could read how casual her sister made it sound. If someone could feel her pain, she¡¯d be indebted cos she had a lot on her.


    And Jackson could feel her pain one day. The King was able to feel hers, she didn¡¯t know if it was the mate stuff or dark energy. Or both.


    ¡°So that made you blush..¡±.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t blush. I stayed under the rain for long waiting for someone to open up the cave. I almost had fever¡± the sister defended.


    Margaret snickered, ¡°Yeah, right. Anything that rocks your boat¡±.


    Jackson walked into the room, minutester, holding a bowl of hot soup. Margaret was nearly asleep on Evelyn¡¯sps.


    ¡°Eve, are you awake?¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Eve me. Only my family calls me Eve. They¡¯ve forgotten it anyway¡± she rubbed Margaret ears so she¡¯d sleep better.


    ¡°So I can call you then¡± he ced the soup on a stool and dragged it closer to her, ¡°I made it from my mom¡¯s old recipe book, with my sister¡±.


    Evelyn perused the soup quickly incase of¡­ well, anything harmful. She always had her danger instincts on, no matter where.


    ¡°You have a sister?¡± she took a sip, ¡°Wow. You really need to teach your pack cook how to make good stuff. This is good¡±.


    She sipped more and bit on the fish. She realized Jackson hadn¡¯t responded to herpliment or on his sister.


    ring at him, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t givepliments much. The least you can do when I do is say ¡®thank you¡¯, you know¡±.


    Jackson gasped, he had been dwelling on herplimenting him that he forgot to thank her, ¡°Thanks. And the pack cook is¡­  the Luna¡±.


    Evelyn unconsciously spat out her food,ughing. Jacksonughed with her, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°No wonder she felt hurt when I said the cook¡¯s bad. But must the pack Luna be the cook? Like she¡¯s the mother of all?¡± Evelyn had to know.


    Jackson nodded, ¡°She¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s Luna so yeah. The Beta¡¯s mate could do it too, if she¡¯s a better cook¡±.


    ¡°I pray she is then. That soup was bad¡± Evelyn kept onughing, going back to the soup. Jackson smiled.


    He knew Evelyn as a good cook so the prayer was answered already. Only does she know herself as his mate?


    Scott had always told him to not speak of it but he didn¡¯t want Scott¡¯s fear to bind him to. He knew Scott was afraid of rejection.


    Anyone would be. But he rather speak of it, and expect whatever than just say nothing.


    ¡°Oh, wait. Aren¡¯t you this pack¡¯s Beta though? Or are they more than one?¡± she was done with the soup.


    She carefully ced Margaret¡¯s head on her bed and crept from her side. ¡°You¡¯d be a good mom¡± Jackson said, randomly.


    Evelyn just gave a t smile, she heard that a lot. ¡°But be the worst of wives. Ever heard I ran off my wedding?¡±.


    Jackson frowned, ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault. If you¡¯re getting married happily, I bet you won¡¯t run off¡±.


    Evelyn sighed, ¡°No, I epted the wedding proposal cos the man¡¯s rich but ran to watch a wrestling match. My sisters were alone there¡±.


    She bit her lips thinking of it. She didn¡¯t want those flirty sweaty men harassing her sisters. So had to run off cos the wedding would take long.


    Her sisters didn¡¯t want to attend the wedding. She didn¡¯t regret it much. Sheter heard the man already had twodies pregnant.


    ¡°Your family is the most important to you then. Your husband would have to be on their good side¡± Jackson spoke to himself more than her.


    ¡°Yeah, once Lydia told me she hated a guy who liked me. I hated him too. And Margaret whoever crushes on, I be friendly with them¡±.


    She smiled on that, and Margaret had had lots of crushes, ¡°Anyway, I bet your sibling is more important to you than anyone too¡±.


    Jackson had to nod. Though he didn¡¯t grow up with his sister. He had always travelled around, looking for trouble, earning the ¡®prodigal son¡¯.


    But when he returned, after his mother¡¯s death, they bonded and she became the most important thing. Though he felt that could change.


    ¡°Evelyn, do you think you can stay here forever. In this world?¡± he enquired, looking her in the eyes.


    She became nk faced, ¡°What world? Earth? Yeah?¡±.


    ¡°No, I mean. The werewolf world. Amongst the packs, like this. With your sisters of course, or they being safe wherever¡±.


    Sheid on her back on the bed, ¡°Well, this ¡®world¡¯ is nice but I have other dreams. Timothy wants¡­ Well, I want to be a soldier¡± she nodded.


    Jackson¡¯s face squeezed on hearing about Timothy. The man must have chattered more about leaving this ce. And she¡¯s buying it.


    ¡°Oh, you do know you can be one here¡± he added. She only gave a shrug. He could feel her getting sleepy, she¡¯s tired and probably cold.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anyway, goodnight¡± he came close and wrapped her safely with the nket.


    She was caught off guard seeing him close, her cheeks flushed.


    ¡°Thank you, goodnight¡± she turned away. Jackson smiled but it faded off, he wouldn¡¯t take her answer as a rejection and try again next time.


    ¡°Are you this pack¡¯s Beta anyway? You didn¡¯t answer and I guess you are?¡±.


    He turned back to her, ¡°Yea, I am. I really hope I get a good wife who could help in cooking, for my pack¡¯s sake¡±.


    She chuckled, ¡°I hope for you too¡±. They shared goodnights again before he left.


    Margaret looked at them. She had been awake since Evelyn left her side. Her sister was pretty oblivious.


    But she would help that. Since they had the best people as mates, she¡¯d have to help them stay together.

 Chapter Seventy-Two – Freedom for the people.

    (Dark Dynasty Kingdom)


    There was still no news on his mother and it worried him. He kept his sister close to him at all times. She was thest thing he had.


    ¡°My King, the first travelers just crossed the border. The werewolves didn¡¯t harm them. A woman was gifted a yam tuber even¡± a soldier reported to him, happily.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, the Blue Moon had kept their own part of the agreement, good. His people call travel freely and they¡¯d be no need to overwork the dwarfs.


    He remembers Lu he had kept in prison. The small man was sneaking up on him to release Margaret, that day.


    Did he think he¡¯d leave his mate unprotected? He¡¯d have to be sure she don¡¯t run away but at the end he gave her up. And made it look like he negotiated her.


    She¡¯d be disappointed if she knew how he really felt. But that was his decision, not the dark energy¡¯s.


    The prison house was darker than normal. Or perhaps it had always been this dark but he never noticed as he rarely visited.


    ¡°Light some torches around. Let the prisoners have hope. I cancelled the death penalty so they¡¯d leave here one day, please¡±.


    The soldier who was instructed bowed, and carried out the task immediately. The King strolled further to find Lu.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you here¡± he chuckled on seeing the dwarf. He thought the dwarf crawled out by a hole somehow. He overestimated him.


    ¡°Same. I wasn¡¯t expecting you here. And, I know I¡¯d die but release that girl. She¡¯s someone¡¯s wife. I value marriage and they seem happy¡±.


    The King clenched his jaw on hearing the dwarf¡¯s words, ¡°And I did. She¡¯s happy, with her husband. I came on more important issues¡±.


    Lu sat up from the dampened soil. The King had released the girl? What changed his mind? And why¡¯d did the werewolves leave him here?


    ¡°What issues?¡± Lu scrutinized him.


    ¡°Dwarfs have two options. Since your ancestors swore to serve us, you either serve, with a good reward. Or leave and never return, all of you¡±.


    Lu jumped to his feet. What was with this young man? Agreeing on things that have been pleading on him for long.


    ¡°Dwarfs have no where to go, as you know. We¡¯d take the offer to serve with a reward. All of us. Agreed?¡± the dwarf made small jumps.


    The King smiled briefly, ¡°Settled. As for you, death penalty has been canceled so you won¡¯t die. But you¡¯d serve thirty years in jail¡±.


    Lu¡¯s happiness died down as the King¡¯s smirk grew wider. It was, more or less, a life imprisonment.


    He would die before it¡¯sst. Still he thanked the King for the leniency. At least, he somehow made a change for his people as he had wish.


    And he could be visited by some of them, it was still as refreshing.


    The King looked back at the prison house when he was outside. They¡¯d be less prisoners here as they¡¯d be less protests for freedom.


    His people were free and there was a less tension in the air. Except the one in his heart.


    ¡°My King, still no news on the Queen. But someone saw a figure hovering around the border of the Blue Moon Pack¡± a soldier reported.


    The King face palmed. As he had feared. The dark energy would want to make nonsense of all his efforts to bring peace.


    ¡°Send a message to Blue Moon then. That¡­ err¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡± he paused to ask.


    The soldier, who was looking for a paper to write the letter on, was surprised to hear the King wanted to know his name.


    ¡°Um.. Well, Flutter, sir. Though friends call me Flu¡± he immediately regretted his second sentence. His King can¡¯t be his friend.


    ¡°Flutter. No wonder you flush easily¡± Gerard remembered the earlier experience when the boy blushed as he came close.


    The soldier looked down, fondling the paper, flushing visibly.


    ¡°Well, Flutter, write. Make it short: My mother, controlled by the dark energy ising for your pack. Incapacitate her and return her unharmed¡±.


    He perused the letter. He used the brush ink to circle ¡®unharmed¡¯. That was his priority. His mother shouldn¡¯t pay for the dark energy¡¯s sin.


    ¡°Send immediately, Flutter. No time¡± he patted the man¡¯s shoulder and marched into his pce. Hisst business would be Anya.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± he knocked on her door. He noticed her window opened and peeked in through it.


    She was painting her weird illustrations again. They looked like forest and two small stick humans, just hanging across the trees.


    ¡°Anya? Open the door¡± he went back to the door. It creaked open. There were many scattered paintings on the bed.


    ¡°Did you make those too?¡± there were also two stick humans, only they seemed to be around a house, ¡°Are you telling a story? Who¡¯re there?¡±.


    Anya sprang up from her seat. He went back as he didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do.


    ¡°You said Margaret is your mate yet you gave her to the wolfman. Now my dream of staying with Chan is gone¡± she folded her hands.


    He sat on her bed, looking for the right words to say, ¡°She is married. And, Chan¡­ now we¡¯ve settled with them, he could visit any day¡±.


    Anya loosened her hands and sat besides him, ¡°You won¡¯t put him in jail?¡±. He nodded, it was his mother who had done that before.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She smirked and went back to her painting, ¡°But Margaret is your mate, how is she also someone¡¯s wife? Is she in a happy marriage?¡±.


    Gerard stayed mute. Margaret did seem happy. And Scott wanted her back so he cared for her. Only that there was still some questions.


    If he was her mate, don¡¯t that mean he was the only one to assure her happiness? Or how did the mate thing work?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but dad said something once about soulmates. I guess they¡¯re like mates. A person¡¯s irreceable other half¡± the girl added.


    The King stood from the bed but sank back, ¡°Then I should be the unhappy one. She¡¯s happy there. I got.. reced?¡± he shook his head.


    The mate thing was just weird.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s married and happy. But if he¡¯s not her mate, he isn¡¯t hundred percent. You can marry a seventy percent and still be happy¡±.


    Gerard viewed his sister¡¯s paintings again. They looked different from her usual ones. A taller male stick figure and a fatter female one.


    ¡°Since when did you know about soulmates?¡±.


    She shrugged, ¡°Since mom revealed mine was Chan. Same way you knew. He clearly doesn¡¯t like me. But once a mate, always a mate. They¡¯re worth fighting for¡±.


    So what was she advising him to do? Fight Scott for Margaret?


    ¡°The dark energy could be wrong¡±.


    ¡°Or right. If it¡¯s wrong then werewolves mating process were wrong, as well. Cos the energy is werewolf energy¡±.


    Gerard¡¯s shoulders slumped defeated. So she was now the smart ass. And she and Chan did look cute anyway.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯s to do but if she was really his mate, then she¡¯d also want them to be together. It had to go both ways.

 Chapter Seventy-Three – Queen Witch.

    Alpha Red immediately dispersed men around the borders and around the human territories he had, where Scott Lunas were staying.


    ¡°How are we to be sure that this isn¡¯t a trap by the Dark dynasty King? Why will his mother attack us?¡± Blue Moon Luna asked her husband.


    Alpha Red shrugged, still instructing his men on what to do. He didn¡¯t know what they were up against. But that Queen wasn¡¯t a joker.


    ¡°Stay behind with the women and children. I¡¯d be back¡± but his wife held him back.


    ¡°Be safe. And don¡¯t listen to that letter. Kill the Queen if she revolts. Maybe her son wants peace but she doesn¡¯t. Kill her¡±.


    Her words lingered in his head but he shook it off, gave a small smile before leaving. If the Queen didn¡¯t want peace then it¡¯s invalid.


    He met Margaret running towards Jackson at the border and held unto her to stop her from going further, ¡°Go back, you¡¯d hurt yourself¡±.


    ¡°Wait, I just want to say, I was there. The queen is controlled by the dark energy but she doesn¡¯t want peace either. Be careful¡± she warned.


    He nodded to her and watched her go back to where it was safe before he joined his men, Jackson and Scott at the front border.


    ¡°How¡¯d we know the Queen isn¡¯t already inside?¡± Jackson sighed when the Alpha came close. Red turned back to Margaret.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible she¡¯s past our border, the letter camete. Margaret said she was there when she left. So she left a long time ago¡±.


    As if in cue, there was a shout at the Alpha¡¯s house, indicating the Queen had already passed.


    ¡°Mate!¡± Red dashed off.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside the pack already. Alert. Don¡¯t hold weapons she can control. Be ready to unleash your wolf¡± Jackson bellowed to the men.


    Reaching the house door, there seemed to be a barrier that pushed Red backwards. Scott ran to catch him. He spat out blood.


    ¡°She created a shield? How?¡± Jackson felt for Red¡¯s pulse. Aughter erupted the air and a dark shadow figure climbed to the house top.


    ¡°Hello, young wolfs. Surprised to see me?¡± the Queen was covered in dark mist. And without it, she seemed to be naked.


    ¡°Let my mate go!¡± Red ordered, his eyes burning red. The men behind him transformed to the wolves ready for an order.


    ¡°I¡¯d make this short. Give me the gem, Scott and I¡¯d release your friend¡¯s mate. Or else you¡¯re responsible for her¡­¡±.


    ¡°Rubbish, he¡¯s giving you nothing. Release her!¡± Reece then came to the surface. He aimed for the door again but Jackson held him back.


    The Queen frowned, ¡°So even your mate can¡¯t make you give up the gem¡±, she looked downwards, ¡°My dear, you¡¯re useless to him¡±.


    The Luna grunted, snarling at the Queen, she was in her wolf form but her body couldn¡¯t move.


    Reece mind linked to his men to radiate their wolf energy. If the Queen was using ancient power, then he¡¯d use ancient wisdom.


    The shield around the door began to blur off. It was being casted by the wolf¡¯s energy.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°We have to keep her talking¡± Reece mind linked to Scott, ¡°Act like you¡¯re negotiating¡±.


    Scott thought hard. Was there anything he could say to pique the Queen¡¯s interest?


    ¡°Your highness, you must be well aware that your son has returned his catalyst?¡± he didn¡¯t know why it came to him.


    The Queen flew higher above the house, the dark mist covering more parts of her body.


    ¡°You tricked my son. The girl¡¯s still his mate anyway. She¡¯d leave you soon for him. That¡¯s how the mate pull works, isn¡¯t?¡±.


    ¡°Yes, maybe she¡¯d leave. I¡¯d be happy for her to be with him in peace¡± he didn¡¯t mean it, ¡°Do you see that your son doesn¡¯t want the gem?¡±..


    ¡°And that¡¯s where he¡¯s a fool!¡± she screeched, her eyes bringing out ck fire. The shield has fallen off, enabling Reece to creep inside.


    ¡°If you¡¯re his mother and you¡¯re in there, you wouldn¡¯t go against his desires for peace. No matter what controls you¡± Scott came forward.


    The Queen calmed down, though breathing heavily, ring at him.


    What did the little wolf boy know about her? Her son¡¯s desires were important but the extinction of the wolves was more important.


    ¡°Werewolves should be extinct¡±.


    ¡°Is that your desire Or the Lycan Wolf in you? Would your son be happy you defiled him? Can you control the gem¡¯s energy? I don¡¯t think so¡±.


    There was a big thud and the men dashed into the house. The Queen screamed, realizing they¡¯ve broken her shield.


    She flew from the house, raising her hands. Stones and wooden objects rose along with her.


    Pushing her hands forward, they were sent to Scott and Jackson standing at the porch.


    ¡°Go help Red, I¡¯d be back¡± Scott pushed Jackson into the house and dodged the objects. The Queen flew toward the humans territories.


    Scott could read her, she was going after Margaret. If Margaret was her son¡¯s catalyst, then her son¡¯s energy can be renewed.


    ¡°Stop there witch¡±.


    She screeched back in response.


    ¡°My Luna is safe. Walt shoulde out now. The Queen can cast spells. Only Alpha Wolfs can attack her¡± Red mind linked to Scott.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± he thought.


    ¡°Ancient knowledge. She could make your body freeze. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d live. Aim to kill her¡± the mind link was disconnected.


    Scott smirked. He¡¯d been holding in Walt as the instructions were to bring her alive. Well now it wasn¡¯t. Walt tore it¡¯s way, jumping towards her.


    The Queen frowned at the Wolf below her, increasing her flying speed. Why did the dark energy restrain her from turning wolf?


    The Lycan wolf in her could have squatted the wolf underneath her, ¡°Scott. I tell you, this is a lost battle¡± a chair flew towards him.


    He dodged it by little and tried to wiggle around the other objects she sent his way, he let out a howl to alert the men surrounding the territory.


    ¡°Shut up you wolf¡±. She lifted him up and mmed him to the ground, dashing off again in fuller speed.


    Walt stayed sprawled on the ground. He didn¡¯t know she could control living objects too. Blood streamed from his mouth.


    ¡°Who said only an Alpha wolf can stop her?¡± he sighed, ¡°Reece. Come now¡± he mind linked.


    ¡°But my mate¡­¡±..


    ¡°She¡¯s safe now. And three of mine are in the human territory. Come now!¡± Walt closed the mind link and continued towards the territory.

 Chapter Seventy-Four – She missed!

    Evelyn knew the girl was just scared as there was an eviling to them. She tried to pat the girl¡¯s hair but she shrieked off.


    ¡°Stop shaking, Jessy. You¡¯d be okay¡± sheughed. Jackson¡¯s sister could be such a drama queen.


    The girl peeked from the window. She felt tensed. Like something wasing to them. She was werewolf and her hair stood at end.


    A loud howl sent to the surroundings close to them, made her fall back from the window curling herself on the ground.


    Evelyn was startled by the howl. Lydia looked at her and she looked back at her younger sister. Margaret ran inside the house.


    ¡°They say it¡¯s a warning howl from Scott. The Queen is here¡± Margaret exined. Jessy sped into a cupboard screaming Jackson¡¯s name.


    Evelyn bit her lips. Maybe the girl wasn¡¯t overreacting. Lydia got up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the King fight with his dark energy, on the day I caged him. Fighting with weapons is not advised. They control it¡±.


    Margaret¡¯s eyes shot open. All the men running towards the Queen had weapons, she ran out to warn them but could see a sword flying around.


    ¡°Look out!¡± she shouted to her sisters and they all fell to the ground. She scurried behind a wooden cart that had fallen.


    ¡°Hey, Margaret. Come back to me dear. I¡¯d take you to your mate¡± the Queen sang.


    Margaret cursed. Why was she now the prize? And did the King n this with his mother? Why¡¯s she looking for her!


    A young werewolf was struggling to shot hia arrow at the flying queen. Curse his father for not teaching him well.


    The arrow flew from his hands and pointed at him. He watched in awe. Seeing the Queen ring at him, he knew what was happening.


    ¡°Was that arrow for me, child?¡± the Queen seethed, ¡°Would you like to know how it taste?¡±.


    Margaret motioned, from her hiding ce, to the boy to run away. But it seemed his body couldn¡¯t move. His veins was popping out.


    ¡°She¡¯d kill him¡± Lydia whispered and tries running out, but Evelyn dragged her back, ¡°She¡¯d kill you two¡±.


    Margaret looked over at a fallen sword, smeared with fresh blood. She picked it up and marched to the woman!


    ¡°Hey, your highness. Your son sent me back himself. I¡¯m notining but I don¡¯t think he wants me!¡± she came out from her hiding ce.


    The young wolf ran away when he¡¯s body was rxed. The Queen could only focus one thing at a time.


    She smiled on seeing the girl, but her eyes rolled at the sword, ¡°A for Attempt, dear. And my son, he doesn¡¯t know what he wants¡±.


    Walt crept closer to the Queen. Reece following besides him. He sighted the unmounted arrow stand besides the Queen.


    ¡°Is shouldn¡¯t have sent a boy to man such weaponry¡± Reece moaned. That was the clearest shot, they can have on the Queen.


    Margaret began swinging her sword towards the Queen, while Evelyn sneaked from the house, heading to the arrow stand.


    ¡°Can she control that?¡± Reece asked. Walt shrugged. She had so many skills she could be lucky.


    Jessy appeared from under Lydia, peeping at what Evelyn was doing, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t go code. She¡¯d due¡± Lydia rubbed her head tofort her.


    She friend, pushing Lydia¡¯s hand off. That was her brother¡¯s mate. If anything happened to her, her brother would be frustrated his whole life.


    ¡°Wait¡± but Lydia couldn¡¯t stop the girl from crawling out of the house with Evelyn.


    Reece immediately mind linked to the girl to help Evelyn get to the arrow stand. For whatever its worth.


    Jessy frowned, she wanted Evelyn to go back. This was risking her brother¡¯s happiness. She couldn¡¯t go against her Alpha¡¯s orders however.


    ¡°Enough games, Margaret. I¡¯d take you back to him¡±. Margaret saw her self being lifted from the ground, she realized she had a fear for heights.


    Reece received a mind link from Jackson asking how everything was going. Reece couldn¡¯t answer.


    If Jackson knew his mate just climbed the arrow mount, he¡¯d freak out. Reece gave ¡®okay¡¯ response and switched off the mind linked.


    Evelyn tried to maneuver the arrow but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Or she couldn¡¯t use this one. Timothy¡¯s arrow and bow were totally different from mechanical arrows.


    Margaret kept on trying to distract the Queen. Walt growled silently. The girls wouldn¡¯t hold on. He made a dash behind the Queen.


    Reece grew a lump on his throat. The Queen hadn¡¯t notice, she was that dumb.


    Margaret saw Red standing behind the queen and thought on how to being the Queen down to the ground to be shredded in pieces.


    But then, an arrow flew besides the Queen, cutting her slightly on her arm. She turned angrily at Evelyn who was dumbstruck.


    ¡°Evelyn, you missed!¡± Margaret barked. Her elder sister blinked, of course she could see she missed. Now she was gonna die.


    She jumped down the stand as the Queen threw the fallen cart at her. Margaret fell to the ground as the Queen wasn¡¯t holding unto her.


    She thought on going to the arrow mount but she knew she wasn¡¯t any better. Walt was useless on the ground as the Queen was high up.


    Seeing Lydia trying to leave the house, he ran to her and pushed her in as the Queen sent two horses crashing at the door.


    She had seen Evelyn aiming to get Lydia. The horses died instantly and Walt and Lydia were trapped inside.


    Reece growled, this Queen was causing a lot of harm. He ran back to get Jackson.


    ¡°Jessy,e¡± Evelyn dragged the little girl running further into the territory. The Queen flew ahead with her.


    Margaret ran behind them, with her sword. She wasn¡¯t good at throwing or this sword would be buried inside that woman.


    Jessy left Evelyn and bolted back. The Queen ignored her, she wasn¡¯t after her. Evelyn looked at the girl in betrayal.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Margaret asked the girl as the girl halted her.


    ¡°The Queen can only do one thing at a time. I¡¯dunch at her while you throw your sword at her. She can only stop one¡± the girl nodded and left her.


    Margaret looked at the sword in her hands, could she really aim? Or would she miss?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A pack of nails were thrown at Evelyn and she couldn¡¯t miss them. Luckily, they fell in her legs, making her fall.


    ¡°Now!¡± Jessy roared,unching towards the women on air.


    Margaret was first amazed on how the girl could jump that high, but she remembered she was a werewolf.


    She aimed for the head and flung the sword towards the flying Queen. The Queen hearing Jessy roar turned to her.


    Lifting one of the swordsying on the floor, she struck into the girl, throwing her on Evelyn. But another sword got stuck into her own head.


    She gasped, turning ever slowly to Margaret. Margaret had hate in her eyes, glued to the body of Jessy, bleeding on the ground.


    As the Queen¡¯s body fell, she jumped on it, striking it multiple times with the sword. Before running to Jessy and Evelyn.

 Chapter Seventy-Five – He rejected her.

    (Dark Dynasty Kingdom)


    Dead. They returned his mother back to him dead and stabbed multiple times. He dragged his eyes up to Margaret.


    She had hate in her eyes. Hate for him? What did he do wrong?


    ¡°Mother?¡± Anya walked into the court room, ¡°Mother! Mother!!¡± she fell on the bloodied body on the ground, crying her eyes out.


    Gerard let his own tears fall. He had given clear instructions. Why did the dark energy use his mother? Why did she let it use her?


    Anya looked up at Margaret and matched her hateful look with a much more hateful look, ¡°You killed her? You killed my mother, Margaret?¡±


    ¡°Jessy was not even your age yet¡± Margaret hissed, Anya arched her eye brow in confusion, ¡°Yet your mother stabbed a knife into her!¡±.


    Margaret pushed Anya back till she hit her brother. The girl slid to the ground, looking at Margaret frightened.


    Gerard red at his mate, ¡°Anya has nothing to do with this. My mother killed and was killed. I guess we can finally draw the lines here¡±.


    He took Anya in his arms and carried her away. She gave him a disappointed look but he didn¡¯t meet her gaze.


    Margaret shook her head, ¡°Not yet. Why did you want me back? You dropped me off so why did your mother want me back?¡±.


    Gerard smirked, turning back at her, ¡°My mother wanted you back, not me¡± he regretted it immediately, he folded his lips shut.


    Margaret¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Just wanted to know. Drop that body in a farnd. She even hurt my sisters and husband¡±.


    She wanted to spit on the body but restrained herself for the little respect she had for the King, ¡°We draw the lines here. Goodbye¡±.


    Anya felt herself slipping from her brother¡¯s hands so she jumped down. His hand grew weak. Did he just reject his mate?


    ¡°You rejected her?¡± Anya¡¯s broken voice asked.


    Gerard nced at her. Would she me him? She¡¯d me him. He pulled her to himself, falling on his knees, ¡°We only have each other, Anya¡±.


    The little girl wasn¡¯t getting it. She looked down at her mother¡¯s lifeless body being taken away by soldiers.


    She broke from her brother¡¯s hug and ran out of the pce to get Margaret. She couldn¡¯t be the only thing her brother had, she didn¡¯t how to be.


    She found Margareting out of the prison house.


    ¡°Went to see that annoying dwarf?¡± a man on a horse and asked her. Margaret smiled at him, he gave his hand and she jumped on the horse.


    Anya knew Scott and Blue Moon¡¯s Alpha, that wasn¡¯t him, ¡°Excuse me, Margaret?¡± she stayed in front of the horse, ¡°Could you stay for tea?¡±.


    The man on horse red at her, ¡°No, go away¡± he spoke with so much disgust, it hurt Anya¡¯s pride.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking to you, wolfman. Keep shut. And Margaret, would you tea at my ce?¡± she asked again.


    The man growled, jumping from the horse which also seemed angry, and charged at her.


    Margaret held him back while Anya only took a step back. ¡°No, Anya. I can¡¯t tea. We drew the line, remember?¡±.


    Margaret raised her hand to shut the girl, ¡°Your mother killed his sister, an eight year old girl. And well, I gave your mom those stabs as well¡±.


    The little princess¡¯s lips shook. shes of the multiples stabs on her mother¡¯s chest came to her mind. And the big hole on her skull.


    ¡°So, we can¡¯t tea. You can¡¯t tea with the one who killed your mother. And me, I hate you and everything about this ce¡± the horse sped off.


    Gerard dragged Anya and held her face, ¡°Why did you do that? Are you happy you heard all those?¡± his voice was hoarse and teary.


    She sank her head on his shoulders, ¡°I just wanted to help you get your mate back. I¡¯m not the best sister. Mom wasn¡¯t the best mom. And she¡¯s, well, close to the best¡±.


    Gerard carried her, holding her with one arm. He watched at the direction had sped to. His mate hated him. And he rejected her.


    The line was really been drawn. Anya could stop doing stupid things. Nothing could heal this.


    (At the Cavern)


    Lydia wiped the gummy blood stains off her elder sister¡¯s leg. She heard neighs of a horse and smiled, Jackson and Margaret were back.


    ¡°You should talk to him, Eve. Stop ming yourself for Jessy¡¯s death. You only wanted to help¡± Lydia smiled.


    Evelyn chuckled. Finally, they¡¯re calling her Eve. She saw Lydia was confused by herughter so she shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m okay¡±.


    Lydia nodded. She hoped she was. Margaret stomped into the caveter, tossing a flower at Evelyn then falling on her bed.


    ¡°For me?¡± Evelyn admired them.


    ¡°From Jackson¡± Margaret clicked. Lydia gave her the eyes.


    Evelyn dropped the flowers, immediately. What was it for? A thank you for being reckless and killing his sister? It made her more guilty.


    ¡°Also, I checked the arrow mount. That boy did configure it wrongly. You could have made that shot. Just saying¡± Margaret rested on her back.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes. Lydiaid on herps. Evelyn winced a bit, her legs were still painful. Han and Chan had beenying on it all day!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I told the King I killed his mother. Not to his face but I told his sister. And she has a big mouth so she¡¯d tell¡± Margaret dered.


    Lydia pped. What else could she do? She didn¡¯t see how the Queen was killed but everyone was talking about it.


    Perhaps it was too drown the death of Jessy with the heroic act of Margaret. It was better. They shouldn¡¯t count the losses but wins.


    ¡°This werewolf world has brought both pain, happiness and adventure to us. Bigger than we imagined¡± Evelyn reminisced.


    ¡°I have a hunch that it isn¡¯t over. Maybe with dark dynasty but somehow something¡¯s gonnae up¡± Lydiaughed. Her sisters joined her.


    For their sake, nothing should. But if they were to stay in this world, something surely would.


    ¡°Oh, Red Mountains. We are not done with them. Alpha Red said things ended pretty badly there¡± Margaret snapped her fingers.


    It almost sounded like she wanted them not to be done. Evelyn remembered something and jerked her legs for Lydia to get off it.


    She tried standing but fell back. ¡°What do you want to her?¡± Lydia asked her grumpily.


    Evelyn exhaled before speaking, ¡°It is none of this world¡¯s business but I thought Scott needed to know. Galdrish is having war with Craitan¡±.


    There was silence in the room before Margaret started pping, ¡°There it is. Our new adventure. Ready or not sisters?¡±.


    Lydia had a fearful expression. Goosebumps filled her skin. A war with Craitan would be like the one that imed both her parents¡¯ life.

 CHAPTER Seventy-Six – You’re not my Alpha.

    It was still a secret. Galdrish hadn¡¯t announced it to it¡¯s masses yet or to it¡¯s outskirts viges. It¡¯s believed they¡¯re negotiating with Craitan.


    ¡°I hate Craitan. They once took my mother when I was little¡± Scott paced around the cave. Lydia felt like holding him but restrained herself.


    ¡°They killed our parents too. But by marriage, we have no connection with Galdrish so I don¡¯t think we can help them¡± Evelyn groaned.


    ¡°Or help openly. We can help at the background¡± Margaret nodded to Lydia and Scott, Evelyn arched her brow at her.


    Margaret tapped Han and Chan to wake up. Lydiaughed at their sleepy faces. They had been sleepy headed since the Queen hade.


    ¡°The monk temple you both grew up in is close to Craitan. Do you know anything about Craitan army?¡±.


    The boys, having no prior knowledge of the conversation, stared nkly, wondering what Craitan had to do with them.


    ¡°Oh, no, Craitan¡± Chan sighed, after Han and He had been given a load down, ¡°They need more ves. They have a huge ve market¡±.


    So they¡¯d start a war to achieve that? It didn¡¯t make sense to Scott how people thought that way. Take up others like they¡¯re your property.


    Lydia felt him growing more worried and went backwards, avoiding holding him. Why was her body reacting this way?


    ¡°Craitan may ask ally of Dark Dynasty. The dragon birds are from Craitan¡± Chan dropped a bomb. The sisters flung their head to him.


    Chan further exined that the dragon birds were failed experiment. The former Dark Dynasty King saved a Craitan Prince from harm once.


    He was gifted the failed experiment birds, an eagle-dragon hybrid, from thest dragon to exist. The King could control it, like his daughter.


    Chan also thinks the dark dynasty King had found the gem from Craitan from a werewolf they had captured. They hadn¡¯t known what it was.


    Margaret was almost sure that if Craitan reached out to Dark Dynasty, Gerard would refuse. He¡¯d said he wanted peace, he wouldn¡¯t ally for war.


    ¡°Galdrish doesn¡¯t have allies. They take in lots of war victims. They have lots of helpless viges they protect. How¡¯d they fight this?¡±.


    Scott looked up to Lydia when he felt the fear in her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their King would find a way around it¡± she nodded.


    ¡°Does Timothy know of the war? He should be safe?¡± Lydia asked Evelyn. Evelyn shook her head.


    She heard of the war from Twisthat, speaking to his superior. She couldn¡¯t warn Timothy. She didn¡¯t think there was anything to warn about.


    Margaret scratched her head, ¡°Timothy came here? When I was gone?¡± her eyes wanted to pop out. Lydia chuckled, nodding.


    ¡°He caused lots of trouble for everyone. Be happy you didn¡¯t meet him¡± Han chided, to make her feel better, and also Scott.


    ¡°True. Let him use his arrow skills and kill all of Craitan¡± Scott sighed.


    The restughed, except Margaret. She waster stunned to hear Timothy had stabbed Jackson. With a silver arrow?!


    (Red Mountains)


    Alpha Fredrick is holding unto the head of a man. A human man. The father head of the ex soldier that had been leaving under his mountain.


    He didn¡¯t know a human had been living under his mountain. One that dare defiled him when he asked for the ve children that ran to him.


    A girl was thrown to his feet, he looked at the girl delectably and smiled, ¡°Mica, why did you let your heart grow weak?¡±.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He looked at her disappointedly. Why had she been protecting humans down the mountain when she was supposed to watch out for them?


    She even helped kill his wolfs. She broke off from what the Red Mountains stood for and she¡¯d die!


    The girl stood on her feet, ring at the soldiers that tossed her, ¡°Before tomorrow you¡¯d lose those arms you use to throw me¡±.


    The warriors look down in fear. The energy she emitted confirmed she meant every word. A warrior rubbed his arm, he¡¯d lose it soon.


    Fredrick pped the girl, then dragged her jaw to him, ¡°How dare you threaten my own warriors in front of me?¡±.


    She spat on his face, making the warriors gasp in shock. She asked him back how he dared treat her like dirt and Fredrick burst outughing.


    ¡°I killed your father, Mica. Who gives you the right to insult me? Your father is no longer my Beta. I killed him¡± he hit the girl again.


    Mica sprawled on the floor, cursing why she was chained. She¡¯d have broken this little boy¡¯s bones.


    She got up again, ¡°You¡¯re scared my father would take this pack. You¡¯re just insecure and greedy. You even killed your own father¡±.


    The warrior around were shocked to know that the current Alpha had murdered his father. All had been told that the old Alpha had died well.


    They felt betrayed. Indeed, they deserved to be out of the trinity pack. They broke one to many rules.


    Fredrick attempted hitting Mica again but she fought back and kneed him on his groin. The warriors held her back, pushing her to the ground.


    She jumped back up and dived a kick to their necks, all three. She bit the hand of the one with a key and the key fell.


    Fredrick recovered from the resounding pain on his groin when Mica was at the door of the hall, ¡°Mica. I¡¯d find you and kill you!¡±.


    ¡°No, I¡¯d kill you. To avenge myself and my father and my Alpha. You are and never will be my Alpha. Ungrateful brat¡±


    She mmed the door of the hall, opened itter, ¡°And you three. I¡¯d stille cut your arms¡± she refereed to the three warriors before leaving again.


    Outside the courtyard, the elderlydy awaited her with two young wolfess.


    ¡°My Lady, let me pass or you¡¯d regret this¡± Mica warned.


    The elderly gave no response but nodding. Mica thought it was permission to pass till the young wolfesses charged at her.


    ¡°Watch your girls die then¡± Mica growled as her dark brown wolf jumped on the girls, biting one¡¯s throat out.


    It was so quick, they hadn¡¯t even realized. Mica had always been a fast morphed. The other girl ran back to the elder woman.


    Mica felt bad for her, so she gave her a painless death of scratching her head off. It was painless to her. She turned back, standing stark naked.


    She gazed at the elderly woman, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch, ¡°I will not kill you, you know that. I¡¯d let you live longer to suffer your regrets¡±.


    The woman blinked slowly.


    Mica tore one of the girls cloths from her dead body and put it on. Shouldering the elderly women, she walked away.

 CHAPTER Seventy-Seven – An ally.

    (Red Mountains)


    Frederick heard of the war brewing between Craitan and Galdrish. He had been hoping Galdrish¡¯s call for peace failed. And it did.


    Galdrish had been harboring fugitives who should have been ves, ves for both Craitan and his pack. They¡¯re time was over.


    Fredrick scrunched his nose when the Craitan Representative walked into the room. He hated the smell of humans but they needed to ally.


    Another human walked into the hall but had a pleasant smell. It was the Craitan princess. Blonde haired, blue eyes, she looked so delicate.


    She snuggled besides the representative, looking around frightened, at the men gawking at her. Fredrick mind linked to his men to stop.


    ¡°Thank you for this invitation. I am the first Lord, Lord Gaston of Craitan. Here with me is my beloved fianc¨¦e, Princess Lena from Craitan¡±.


    The Princess stood and bowed, Lord Gaston looked at her disapprovingly, she calmly sat down back.


    Fredrick in turn, bowed to her. She smiled.


    ¡°Since we are allies now. We can spare future pleasantries¡± Lord Gaston grinned. It looked forced but Fredrick didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Yes, and as ally, we¡¯d share the products and ruins of the war¡± Fredrick bargained. Lord Gaston looked at the princess, she gave a nod.


    Gaston mumbled some incoherent words to her, then smiled at Fredrick, ¡°Yes, we would¡± his smile was force and Fredrick wished he¡¯d stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then¡± the elderly woman announced. She stared at space for a while. The princess looked at her questioningly.


    Young girls, dressed in pale pink, came from behind the hall¡¯s curtains, serving them drinks. The girls had chains to their legs and hands.


    The smallest girl served the Princess, she tarried long admiring the princess¡¯s delicate face. When she met her gaze, she looked away.


    ¡°I suppose your maidens are at the least educated?¡± the princess spoke for the first time. There was melody in her every word.


    Fredrick wanted to nod, she looked offended and he wanted her not to be but instead he shook his head, ¡°My ves are not¡±.


    Gaston helped a girl drop the tray of fruits she held. It was bigger than her and her little hands shook.


    ¡°At Craitan, our younger maids are taught to read and write. If they¡¯re stupid they¡¯d be of no use to us. The older ones work¡± he advised.


    Fredrick rolled his eyes. And why would he teach human children how to read and write? What usefulness could they ever be to him?


    ¡°I understand that we¡¯re not your kind. And this alliance is risky so the children of this war would rather stay at Craitan¡± the princess ordered.


    There was murmurings in the hall. Lord Gaston turned to his fianc¨¦e speechless. And if Red Mountains refused? What¡¯d she do?


    ¡°I am sorry we can¡¯t have an alliance based on that. All ves are to be shared equally¡± the elderly woman raised her voice.


    The Princess stood, Lord Gaston did the same, some men surrounded the elderlydy while she didn¡¯t move an inch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice at me, Abigail. Children stay at Craitan. Some to study or be dancers for our pleasure. You won¡¯t subject them to hardbor here!¡± there was finality in her voice.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fredrick was aghast at the authority with she spoke, she still looked delicate and gentle only he didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d burn if he touched her.


    He heard the elder woman in his mind link say one word, ¡°Reject!¡±. He stared at her, her face was distorted and vexed.


    ¡°Now, now, it¡¯s not so hard to do. Children can¡¯t even work very well. Unlike the older ones, right?¡± Lord Gaston tried to clear the air.


    The Princess smiled sweetly at him, recing herself on her chair. She saw the little girls peeking from behind the curtains.


    ¡°You have a ve market where you sell children. Do you know what work they do¡­?¡±.


    ¡°It honestly isn¡¯t our business anymore. They¡¯re sold. To humans. You¡¯re werewolves, making it harder for me to let you have human kids¡± the princess interrupted.


    The elderly woman spoke again to Fredrick the same word. He exhaled, keeping his eyes fixated on the princess, ¡°We reject the alliance then¡±.


    The princess sprang from her seat immediately, a hidden smirk on her lips, ¡°Good. Not an ally is an enemy¡± she went to the door.


    Lord Gaston looked dejectedly at the Red Mountains Alpha, ¡°We have other allies. The dark dynasty kingdom. This is at your own risk¡±.


    The Princess cleared her throat from standing too long so the Lord immediately left to her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Fredrick left his seat. The elderly women scolded him through mind link and for the first time he shut her up.


    ¡°Partnering with dark dynasty? This means that you¡¯re enemies with Forbidden forest pack and Blue Moon pack?¡± Fredrick enquired.


    Thest time Scott and Red came to him, dark dynasty was their enemy.


    The Princess stopped Lord Gaston from replying, ¡°I am Princess Lena and I don¡¯t want anything to do with werewolves rivalries¡±.


    The elder woman could read what the Alpha was trying to get, ¡°Lena. If you don¡¯t agree to our terms, how can we agree to yours¡­¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you agreeing. I dare you to reject¡± she chuckled slightly, before keeping a straight face. There was silence in the hall.


    Lord Gaston shook his head all through since till something struck in him, he whispered to the princess and her eyes shone.


    ¡°Is Scott an Alpha of any of the packs? The pretty redhead boy?¡± she looked from the elderly woman to Fredrick.


    Fredrick frowned at the way she addressed Scott, ¡°Yes. And our enemy. Why?¡±.


    She snapped, ¡°Well, I guess the alliance is on. Return that boy to me. Along with his father. We have unfinished business¡±.


    Fredrick nearly spoke but the elderly woman did it, ¡°His father is dead. I am disappointed that your father still craves that family¡±.


    She had a disgusted scowl. Princess Lena shrugged, what could she do? It was her father¡¯s only wish to her.


    Lord Gaston looked uneasy.


    ¡°So the alliance is still up and running?¡± Fredrick finally spoke. Lord Gaston, brought out a treaty from his breast pocket for him to sign.


    Fredrick was trying to read it when the Princess held unto his hand. Flustered he gazed up at her, ¡°Here, sign it¡± she gave him a feathered ink.


    The elderly woman sensed foul y in her actions and Lena was never good at hiding her evil smirk, especially from her.


    ¡°Thank you, your highness¡± Fredrick blushed, he immediately signed the treaty and handed it back to her.


    ¡°Scott¡¯s mine. Handle Blue Moon pack as you¡¯d like. Our soldiers and warriors are now one¡± she shook hands with the Alpha.

 CHAPTER Seventy-Eight – You’re perfect.

    It was the burial of Jessica Jessy Jax, daughter of Late Beta Jax. There was mourning and gloom in the air as she wasid in the ground.


    Evelyn tried to sneak out the ce, her heart felt heavy, but a strong arm held her waist back and a head buried on her shoulders.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Jackson?¡± she asked but heard sniffs as response. She let him stay there. It was hard, she knew.


    Han and Chan spread flowers around the grave after everyone was gone.


    Jackson said Jessy asked him to nt flowers around her grave if she ever died. He didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d foreseen this. He¡¯d still nt them.


    ¡°I am sorry for being reckless¡± Evelyn mumbled to his hearing. He raised his head at her.


    ¡°I am sorry for being reckless and causing Jessy to follow me that led her to dying¡± Evelyn rapped quickly.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I heard so isn¡¯t the truth¡± Jackson stated.


    ¡°Will you believe them or me? They¡¯re just trying to make me feel better?¡± her voice was breaking.


    Han and Chan finished pouring the flowers around the grave. Han gave onest one to Jackson, smiled at him and left with Chan.


    The flower was a blue bell which only reflected her blue his heart felt. A tear dropped on his hand, wrapped around Evelyn¡¯s.


    It was her tear, she wiped it off immediately.


    ¡°Eve, Jessy ran from the house on her own, Lydia and Red said so. She wanted to help you, and she did¡± Jackson yed with her hands.


    Evelyn pulled her hands away, turning, ¡°She wanted to help cos she saw me being reckless. Don¡¯t sugar coat it. I can¡¯t bring her back!¡±.


    Yes, he knew she couldn¡¯t bring Jessy back. Then was there any use of crying?


    She did what she could. Perhaps hadn¡¯t save the day. But he was proud. She did hurt the Queen anyway.


    Evelyn faced him again, when he didn¡¯t react to her outburst, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wish I can bring her back somehow, you¡¯d need someone¡±.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t bring her back, stay with me¡±.


    Evelyn gazed at him, ¡°Sorry?¡± but she heard him right. He was gazing back at her so tenderly she felt she¡¯d melt. She looked off.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to stay around and help you but anyone can do that. I have my siblings, dreams, oh and Galdrish¡¯s waring¡­.¡± she ranted.


    They didn¡¯t seem much like a good excuse or answer to his request. She felt worse. Was he just saying this cos his sorrow drunk or¡­?


    ¡°The thing is¡­¡± she sat straight, ¡°I am bad luck. And not perfect¡±. She was more direct. He meant something else and she couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯m to me for Jessy¡¯s death. Seeing me everyday is an open wound. Your world is cool but I messed up like I messed up in mine¡±.


    She nodded. That was a better response. She wished Margaret could see her now and know she wasn¡¯t a chicken to all this kind of issues.


    ¡°I never said you¡¯re perfect, Eve. I just said you should stay¡± he repeated. Evelyn was to speak on something when she remembered her status.


    ¡°Not to hurt your feelings but, aren¡¯t I supposed to be married to Scott?¡± okay, she regretted saying it. She didn¡¯t know if she scarred him.


    It was an arranged marriage for she and her sisters but by her vigew, it was very much valid. She hoped he didn¡¯t feel rejected.


    But heughed, ¡°Scott said you didn¡¯t take the marriage serious, you did?¡±. The question didn¡¯t offended her, it should but she just stayed quiet.


    Jackson looked ahead, ¡°Come, let¡¯s get more flowers for Jessy¡± he helped her stand up, they moved towards the garden.


    Passing through Jessy¡¯s grave, Evelyn felt a tear drop but she caught and wiped her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I can be a bit emotional¡±.


    ¡°Same. And then do things I regret¡± Jackson chuckled. Evelyn looked at her him and smiled. At least she wasn¡¯t the only one.


    They picked flowers in quietness. Though Evelyn felt Jackson¡¯s eyes on her. She became self conscious.


    She sometimes stayed at opposite walls to avoid his gaze but before she knew he was there again. It felt like a love game.


    ¡°Eve, you¡¯re not bad luck though¡± she blinked at him, was that to be apliment, ¡°And no one¡¯s perfect. If for anything, you are near perfect¡±.


    She nodded. Why? She should speak but her mouth stayed glued.


    ¡°Jessy lived a happy life and is now a legend to us. Even the Luna mes herself for being weak and causing her death. It took a toll on us all¡±.


    ¡°You cook, clean, nurse, fight, lead, stay pretty, be haughty, intimidate and taunt¡± he gasped, ¡°That¡¯s multitasking and you do it well¡±.


    Evelyn beganughing. So that was flirting?


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Eve¡±.


    She rolled her eyes, yeah right, ¡°Well, thank you¡± her mouth opened. She dropped the flowers, she¡¯d picked, in a basket he was with.


    ¡°Wee. So don¡¯t limit yourself. And I¡¯d always be needing you around¡± he added. Her cheeks reddened, she looked away, plucking more flowers.


    She felt something stick to her hair so she made a full turn, shing on Jackson, he didn¡¯t move and she was etched to his body.


    He withdrew when the flower was stuck prettily in her hair, ¡°There you go, you can go and show off now¡± he smirked.


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t show off. I¡¯m not a baby. I¡¯m matured¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too matured. You¡¯re just neen¡±.


    ¡°Almost twenty¡± she retorted.


    He gave her a sorry look. She had to be a mum to her sisters too young and she thought she was old enough now.


    If only she¡¯d share her problems with someone, with him. He had no one to worry for.


    ¡°I still have a feeling you¡¯re gonna show off that flower in your head though¡±.


    She frowned, she made it sound like guys don¡¯t give her flowers. They don¡¯t.


    He bent to pick up the basket and she dived down and nted a soft kiss on his lips. He froze there.


    ¡°Well, you go brag to your friends that a girl kissed you. Hmm, go brag¡± she stop her lips from smiling.


    She began walking away, head up high but Jackson tried pulling her back. She ran, not sure what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Hey, hey, you can¡¯t just kiss me and leave!¡± he shouted.


    She kept on running but suddenly stopped and beganughing. Was this a game now? She liked the game.

 CHAPTER Seventy-Nine – What a Princess!

    (At Craitan)


    TRIGGER WARNING!! THIS CHAPTER HAS SUBTLE PIECES OF RA*PE AND PE*DO*PH*ILE.


    Princess Lena copsed on her bed. One of her younger maids scurried into the room to increase the heat of her boiling water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t increase it. My skin should harden a bit these few days. We are going for war soon¡± she sighed. The maid bowed, and was about leaving.


    ¡°Lucy, lie with me¡± the princess voice called her back. The girl shuddered, she walked ever so closely to the bed. Sheid straight.


    ¡°Should I take off your clothes for you? Or you¡¯d do it yourself?! ¡± Princess Lena barked.


    The maid jumped from the bed and broke to tears. She fondled with her dress¡¯s, pleading for the princess to spare her.


    Princess Lena turned to her, matched the girl¡¯s crying face with a mocking expression, ¡°Do you know how many men who wanna be you now?¡±.


    The girl¡¯s crying reduced, she breath in and out, she took off her clothes. Bare bodied, she reced herself of the bed, shutting her eyes.


    ¡°For the records¡± Princess Lena rose from her bed, and smiled seeing the young girl¡¯s delicate body, ¡°Just know I am not obsessed with you¡±.


    ~~~


    Lord Gaston frowned as he returned the ally treaty to the Queen, ¡°I tried, my Queen, but the new Dark Dynasty King is not like his father¡±.


    The Queen red at the Lord with her angry blue eyes. Gaston looked down, afraid to meet her gaze. He had tried but the boy was stubborn.


    ¡°I hear his mother was murdered by that boy, Scott¡¯s, Luna. Shouldn¡¯t he want revenge?¡± the Queen boomed. The pce guards bowed.


    Gaston nodded, ¡°I told him we¡¯d fight his enemies as well but he said doesn¡¯t war. When I spoke of fighting the pack, he got angry¡±.


    The Queen screamed and the guards ran to her, ¡°Take this animal out of my face. Ipetent animal!¡±. The guards did exactly that.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lord Gaston let himself be carried away by the guards. When he was out, they apologized but he told them to forget it.


    It¡¯s all they had to suffer after the Queen got mad due to her husband¡¯s demise. Her husband who wasn¡¯t supposed to be King at first.


    Two young maidens ran to him as he was leaving the pce, their eyes were wet, ¡°Your highness, Lucy is with¡­ with the¡­ Princess¡±.


    Gaston was having a hard time recognizing the two girls, but as they spoke of Lucy, he ran with his might towards the Princess¡¯s yard.


    He stopped the maidens from joining him in the room as he knew they¡¯d not like the sight. He barged in and found a painful sight.


    His fianc¨¦e atop the girl, doing horrible things to her. Both of them naked. On the Princess¡¯s bed.


    He closed the room so the moaning wouldn¡¯t escape. He couldn¡¯t believe he was used to it.


    ¡°Leave¡± the Princess moaned, ring at him but it softened as she went under the girl.


    Gaston sauntered towards them, he saw the boiling water. Dragging the Princess out of the girl, he threw her into the boiling water.


    Her ear piercing screams didn¡¯t move him, he threw the crying girl the Princess¡¯s clothes, ¡°I¡¯d assign you to the kitchen. Leave now¡±.


    The girl nodded running off. She was met by her sisters outside who hugged her, crying. Lord Gaston seethed hearing the girl loudly crying.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±.


    He turned to see the Princess naked and angry. Her body seemed burnt but it cleared off as it hade. She was a very exceptional being.


    Her bare wet body made his organ rose but he ignored the feeling, ¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡±.


    She stomped to her bed to wear her clothes, seeing them not there, she turned outside. She arched her eyebrows at Lord Gaston.


    ¡°I gave her your clothes, of course. Get dressed in something, more appropriate, please. Let¡¯s go on a walk. We need to talk¡± he sighed.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s talk here. I don¡¯t feel like¡­ wearing anything. I feel bad for what I did¡± she sneered.


    Her voice did strange things to him or was it her melody, ¡°You¡¯re a princess and we¡¯d be married soon. If you need me, tell me¡±.


    She folded her hands, pushing her round breasts higher on her chest, looking fuller, ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t around. So¡­¡±.


    Fed up, he threw his coat on her. He couldn¡¯t even concentrate without tracing down her body. She snickered, covering herself with it.


    ¡°So what was the answer of Gerard? I wished I had gone myself. I haven¡¯t seen for years¡± she traced the slight burns that she just got.


    Her fianc¨¦e rolled his eyes, ¡°Gerard is no more as tough as he was. He lost his mother on a war with werewolves. He¡¯s disappointing¡±.


    The Princess pouted then smiled, ¡°You¡¯re jealous. And he¡¯s only disappointing now cos he¡¯s mourning. He fights well, you¡¯re not close¡±.


    Lord Gaston sighed. Only disapproving words she had of him. She and her mother, they never believed he could do anything.


    And somehow he never seemed to disappoint them. Their kingdom system was messed up. No King. A highly sexual princess.


    And now a war with a powerful nation just to get ves. Not to forget, allying with werewolves they knew hated humans.


    ¡°Well, we have Red Mountains. And since they¡¯d be handling their fellow werewolves, we¡¯d handle Galdrish. This will be fun¡± she chuckled.


    She brought out a pipe from her cupboard and began smoking it. She giggled when she choked. The Lord shook his head. What a princess!


    ¡°Should I perform the ritual with Scott anyway?¡± she asked him when he was about leaving. He froze.


    ¡°It was my father¡¯s only wish so I want to, but it¡¯s weird. He¡¯s married and I¡¯m engaged now¡±.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about our engagement. And why can¡¯t you just kill the boy? Must you¡­¡± Lord Gaston sighed.


    The crazy one was her father anyway. His obsession with the young red haired wolfess was so bad, he now wanted her son as well.


    The only dying wish he could give his daughter, was to make sure in her lifetime, she had intercourse with the red-haired boy on his grave.


    It was barbaric but she epted. Maybe because it was her father¡¯s wish or because she loved the thought of it.


    ¡°Do what you want, your highness. Our engagement and marriage is just arranged. It¡¯s just formality¡± he bowed.


    She made an ¡°hmm¡± sound before giggling as smoke came from her nose. He excused himself and left her room.

 CHAPTER Eighty – Red Head Goddess.

    They sat together on the round table, pondering on their next course of action. Jackson raised his hands to say something so they both turned.


    ¡°I believe King Gerard. If Margaret is his mate, it¡¯s only right that he warns us that Craitan and Red Mountains are plotting to attack us¡±.


    Red sighed but Scott nodded at Jackson. It had already been established that the letter from the Dark Dynasty King was true.


    Their problem was how to protect themselves. Was the death of Jessy slowing Jackson¡¯s brain or was he thinking of something else?


    ¡°What can we do then?¡± Scott asked calmly. Deep down, he regretted things. Walt wasn¡¯t regretting but should be.


    If he had peacefully left Red Mountains and epted their ¡°no¡±, they wouldn¡¯t be plotting against them. Walt still felt he was right.


    And Red Mountains, they had to be very despicable and incoherent to ally with a Kingdom they want extinct.


    ¡°It would be really easy to turn Red Mountains against Craitan, judging from the fact that they hate humans¡± Red assured. The two nodded.


    That was certain but they need to find how to turn them against each other.


    The way the war between them and Dark Dynasty was diverted was because the King turned against the dark energy.


    What helped him turn was, ording to Margaret, he hurt his mate and realized he was being controlled.


    Red Mountains had hatred for Craitan and so did Craitan for Red Mountains, and for all Werewolves. Just a little spark can do tricks.


    ¡°Wait, Chan lived close to Craitan. He said the monks had problems with Craitan¡¯s dishonesty. None of their ally treaties were ever true¡±.


    Red studied Scott. Everyone knew Craitan were immoral and dishonest. But how¡¯d they¡­


    ¡°Wait, are you saying that¡¯s it¡¯s possible the terms and conditions on Red Mountains and Craitan¡¯s treaty could be faked?¡± he asked.


    Scott shrugged, ¡°Craitan is dishonest. They must have done something dishonest to Red Mountains that can break them apart¡±.


    Red snapped his fingers, excitedly, he needed to see Chan. He had more questions. He stood up to leave and Scott followed him.


    He paused and made a U-turn back for Jackson, ¡°You¡¯ve be spacing off recently. Why? Did Evelyn say yes to you?¡± he deadpanned.


    Jackson snapped back to reality, ¡°What?¡±.


    Scott red at them, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t woo my Luna. You need to ask permission before asking her out. She¡¯s still under my protection, you know¡±.


    Redughed at them, pulling Jackson up ¡°Think of herter. If we get attacked by Red Mountains, she may not live¡±.


    It was a hard truth, that pped Jackson so hard he concentrated on the meeting. Chan was called onter.


    Skipping into their midst, he was taken aback to see the three werewolves waiting on him.


    ¡°In the midst of two Alphas and a Beta. Book worthy¡± he sassed, sitting on the round table, there was nowhere else to sit.


    Red sighed, getting up and cing him on his chair, ¡°So Chan, tell me about all Craitan¡¯s allies? What happened with them?¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t much news on what happened to them? All other Kingdom¡¯s that had been Craitan¡¯s ally, were vanquished by them.


    Chan smirked, feeing very important, ¡°First, I heard of the letter sent by Gerard. And I can assure you that he won¡¯t join the fight¡±.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He saw the dissatisfied and bored look the men had so he continued, ¡°Craitan has a dark royal line. I bet Scott would know them better¡±.


    Scott frowned when they all looked at him. He knew nothing of Craitan.


    The closest he had been to the city was when he and his father rescued is mother that they kidnapped for ve.


    But that was what Chan was heading on.


    The dark royal started from one of the sons of a Craitan King who wasn¡¯t in line to the throne but massacred his brothers to get there.


    Before his reign, he had captured a young red haired wolfess, who Chanter found out was Scott¡¯s mother.


    During that time the King had obsessed over thedy because there was a belief that red heads were goddesses on earth.


    Thest Chan heard was the King died but his dying wish to his daughter was to get thedy back. It¡¯s invalid as the woman is dead


    Craitan¡¯s multiple misfortunes had started after the Crowned Prince and all other eligible brothers were killed in cold blood.


    Starting the reign of the dark royal line. All the King¡¯s children ever born died, except his daughter who had a regeneration ability.


    The King had also attacked the Crown Prince¡¯s loyal allies so they¡¯d be no one to contend against him.


    Defeating Craitan, who has the biggest army, was a huge feat. Well, Galdrish was known to have the best warriors, not in terms of size.


    ¡°So, may the best of the bests win¡± Chan finished his narration and bowed. Red smiled, the kid could go run a talk show or something.


    ¡°Okay, so the King¡¯s dying wish was to meet my mom. Why?¡± those words of Chan and been haunting Scott all through the narration.


    His mother was pretty, beautiful but she was his father¡¯s mate. He took the blessed hair color from her, would they mistake him for her?


    ¡°I know you look like your mom. You should be scared¡± Jackson chucked. Scott red at him. This was not the time to taunt him.


    ¡°Scott, our war is with Red Mountains not Craitan. And you¡¯re obviously not your mother. Chan, anything else?¡± Red enquired.


    The boy thought for a while, ¡°The Craitan Princess is really pretty, you all should be careful. She¡¯s the first crush I ever had¡±.


    The menughed, ¡°Where did you see her?¡±


    ¡°At the monk. She used to pray there but she stopped. I felt bad¡± Chan smiled.


    ¡°Nothing on how she got her regenerative ability?¡± Jackson probed further.


    The only creatures with regenerative abilities were werewolves. Unless there was an untold story. And that made it even scarier.


    Scott spaced off while trying to remember when his mother was rescued. He was four and could fit a hole on the wall of Craitan.


    He peeked in to see how his father was fighting guards who tried to drag his mother back. He had growled angrily when one dragged his mother by her hair.


    He cried when his mother narrated the incident to their Alpha. It had happened so fast, she wanted to save a little girl from a lion.


    But it was a trap and a Prince had imed her there to be his ve. If not for her mate, she feared she could have been killed.


    Now, Scott knew what could have happened. His mother might most likely be a monument to represent the goddesses.


    Or worse, the new King¡¯s sex-ve. They hated werewolves so wouldn¡¯t give her any other honorary position.

 CHAPTER Eighty-One – To save his mate and hers.

    (Ancient Route of the Red Mountains)


    Mica couldn¡¯t understand. Was it the same route those Alphas and their warrior followed to get to her pack?


    She doubted, this one was filled with wild wolves that she couldn¡¯t handle. Their Alpha snarled at her, telling her to go back.


    She shook her head, ¡°No can do, sir. I need to pass here. One of us have derailed. It¡¯s my duty as guardian to mend this¡± she spoke to it.


    It seemed to understand as it came forward. She felt her mind link being broken into. Was this wolf trying to mind link with her?


    Was it a werewolf? ¡°Mica, daughter of Red Mountains¡±.


    She gasped as she heard a hoarse voice in her head. Her eyes stayed fixated at the Alpha Wolf¡¯s red eyes.


    ¡°I am Alpha of the Sprit Wolf¡¯s Pack¡±. It felt like a dream to Mica. Spirit wolfs? What did they want of her? To send her on an assignment?


    ¡°For long, you killed our pack members. Now, we¡¯d repay the favor¡± the link was disconnected and Mica found herself on the ground.


    That had not turned out how she expected. She lifted from the ground and stood at a defensive stance, ¡°How are you guys wolves then?¡±.


    She felt her mind link being tampered so she blocked it further. She shouldn¡¯tmunicate. The bottom line was they were Spirit wolfs.


    And they weren¡¯t telling her to just go back, they wanted to kill her. To be fair, she had killed a good number of them without knowing them.


    One of them charged at her and her wolf pounced on it immediately.


    She barely got hold of its neck when another pulled her off by biting her tail. Another threw itself on her and she scratched it¡¯s eye.


    She went back as three more pranced towards her. They were too much, she wouldn¡¯t make it. Why did shee back to the mountain?


    Where those soldiers hands worth it? She promised she¡¯d take it off and kept her promise but now she has to die by spirit wolfs?


    ¡°Alpha of the Spirit Wolf, I have no quarrel with you¡± she used her mind link. It had been easy breaking through his mind block.


    ¡°But I have a quarrel with you¡± he howled and more of his wolfs ran from the caves and trees.


    Mica looked around. One to twenty-five. It hardly seemed fair. She generated all the energy that she could muster to charge at them.


    A strange energy flowed through her body, her veins pumped up and down, she closed her eyes to feel it but her eyes shot open.


    For a while, she couldn¡¯t see anything but darkness and incoherent growlsing towards her but she slowly started getting her sight.


    The wolves went back as they saw her and she could only smirk. Being the her father¡¯s only child had it¡¯s perks. And she was trained well.


    She was the only one to inherit the Beta Blood. And it was activated at the time she needed it the most.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Okay, Spirit wolfs, where were we?¡± she grinned as her wolf charged towards them, her eyes shed shiny orange.


    (The Dark Dynasty Kingdom)


    The King received another letter from his south border. Red Mountains were advancing down their mountains in their numbers.


    The war was happening fast. And he doubted Forbidden Forest and Blue Moon Pack were ready. It wasn¡¯t a battle of wits but of weaponry.


    They had lots of women and children, and their borders weren¡¯t very secure. If the war starts, they¡¯d be more losses than wins, if they¡¯d win.


    ¡°Are you worried for your mate? Her home is going to be attacked right?¡± Anya tapped her spoon on her te.


    Her brother shook his head and continued eating. No matter how much he worried, it wouldn¡¯t do anything. She won¡¯te to him.


    ¡°Well, here we are sulking when our mates would be killed by morning tomorrow. How breve of us, yes how brave¡± she sang poetically.


    Could she just shut up? It irritated Gerard. This was more than just being brave. It was war. And she¡¯s never know as she hadn¡¯t been to one.


    This was exactly how his people had felt during his wars, panic and fear, intense fear. He felt it now, for his mate.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so worried, I give permission to you to watch Chan die then. And please, say you came on your own ord!¡± he remarked.


    Anya mmed her hands on the table, ¡°Thanks. My dragon birds and I would make entry to that forest by morning. Save your mate and mine¡±.


    She gulped down her soup hungrily and glided out of the dining hall. Her brother watched her. If Craitan saw that, they¡¯d assume it¡¯s betrayal.


    He ran out of the dining hall, after, to stop her, but he only saw her leaving atop her lead dragon bird, twenty more followed behind.


    ¡°Back to being an impulsive animal, she is¡± he said to Flutter who¡¯s was running towards him. The soldier looked at him, confused.


    ¡°More bad news?¡± he took the letter, ¡°And please, saddle my horse. When I say no more war, I really it¡± he patted the soldier.


    When Flutter left, he carefully opened the letter. His eyes darkened on seeing it was a condolence message from Princess Lena.


    It had been more than a year since he saw her. The only memory he had of her was she gifting him her body on his eighteenth birthday.


    She was beautiful but her sexual urge would be her weakness. She had sex on impulse. She was almost as impulsive as his little sister.


    He wondered why her engagement had tarried for almost a year. Her letter said nothing of it only how sorry she was and¡­


    ¡°How did she know about Scott? And, no, I don¡¯t want him dead. I don¡¯t me anyone for my mother¡¯s death¡± he soliloquized.


    He threw the letter into the fire but as he did, shes of memory came back to him. Thete Craitan and his father speaking of a gem.


    The werewolf gem that a boy had. And then spoke of another red-haired boy who had to be found at all cost.


    He knew the boy who had the gem and the redhead boy were rted but didn¡¯t know how. Scott had to be the red haired boy Craitan wanted.


    ¡°And for what reason?¡± He pondered.


    He pped those thoughts off his head. He should just go get his sister. And continue his life of eternal loneliness.

 CHAPTER Eight-Two – Craitan’s Strategy.

    Evelyn had goosebumps thinking of the war between Galdrish and Craitan. It was happening too fast.


    She would even add that it was very impulsive on Craitan¡¯s part as they didn¡¯t seem to have a battle strategy.


    All their forces were marching to Galdrish. While Evelyn had already heard that one third of Galdrish¡¯s force will meet them at battle.


    Another one third would be backup.


    And thest part guards the kingdom. Also, all of the viges at the outside of Galdrish had been emptied into the city.


    After Craitan¡¯s full force reaches Galdrish. Some selected spearmen and archers had been assigned to raid Craitan.


    Craitan had surely not thought of their own people. No protection at all for them.


    Spies of Blue Moon at Craitan even said that it was the Princess leading the war and not a general. They had no general.


    They were heading to an epic fail. It was certain. Unlike their allies, Red Mountains, who had more chances of winning their counter packs.


    Red¡¯s warriors were at their border awaiting Red Mountains warriors. Margaret had led children and old folks to Forbidden Forest.


    The Alpha¡¯s spell on the forest, though he¡¯s dead, was still active. And the caverns at the forest were stronger than houses at Blue Moon.


    Also, the animal wolf pack had called more pack for the protection of their forest. Evelyn couldmend Scott and Red¡¯s strategy.


    She sneaked out of the house Jackson had ordered the female wolfesses to stay in. They hadn¡¯t all gone out as they¡¯re warriors as well.


    Evelyn was grateful that somewhere in the world, other than Galdrish, women were allowed to fight and not seen as mere properties.


    She searched for the house Lydia and Han were supposed to be at. Chan had joined at the battle front as he had experience in war.


    ¡°Eve, why are you out of the house?¡± she heard from behind her.


    She turned with a sorry look, ¡°Sorry, Jackson, I¡¯d go in but where¡¯s Lydia and Han. And has Margarete back yet?¡±.


    Jackson flipped his hair back and took her hand, heading back to the house, ¡°They¡¯re safe. They¡¯ll be at the forest till the war¡¯s over¡­.¡±.


    Evelyn snapped at him, ¡°At the forest. Why? Why did you let them leave without telling me? All of them are in danger now?¡±.


    She could trust Margaret to lead the vulnerable masses to safety and return back. But Lydia and Han as well? And Chan was also at the front.


    ¡°Lydia is with Scott. Han went to check on the war between Craitan and Galdrish. Craitan is supposed to reinforce Red Mountains with soldiers. He¡¯s there to warn us¡±.


    Evelyn shook her head. No, her family weren¡¯t used as bait in a war that doesn¡¯t concern them. Why didn¡¯t she leave when she had the chance?


    ¡°I deserved to know. Lydia, Margaret and Chan are out there. And Han is being vulnerable to the reinforcements, isn¡¯t it?¡± she barked.


    She was outraged. Jackson tried exining but she pulled off from him and went back to the house.


    Trouble won¡¯t stoping after this world. If they survive all this after all is done, she and her family would be gone from here.


    (At the Outskirts of Galdrish)


    Princess Lena marched along with her army, atop her white horse. Lord Gaston, riding besides her.


    She looked ahead at the vigers, cooking peacefully, and smirked. They showed no fear like their death wasn¡¯t near. They dared her.


    ¡°All at once, burn down Galdrish and all it¡¯s people. Bring the remaining to me in bonds!¡± she bellowed, her army charged to the vige.


    She heard Gaston make a disappointed grunt but she ignored him, unsheathing her sword and jumping down her horse.


    The ¡®vigers¡¯ tore out from their old ragged clothes, revealing their thick armors, they charged at the Craitan soldiers.


    Gaston was stunned by events and dyed descending his horse.


    As Princess Lena joined her army at war, more than a hundred men jumped from nearly forest, encircling she and her army.


    The men were small in numberpared to her military size but if it was an ambush, she had second thoughts.


    She charged at them, slicing and diving and swerving her sword about. One had cut her but looked dismayed when it healed immediately.


    ¡°E for Effort¡± she sliced down his head and kicked towards another soldier, knocking him off bnce. Galdrish¡¯s soldiers did have skill but her army had great size.


    She saw Gaston joined the fight besides her and helped him fend for himself, he was no warrior, just a spoilt brat Lord.


    A knife was sent into her but she responded by cutting the soldier¡¯s arm. Her injury healed back.


    Soldiers around her separated from her was they thought she was a demon. A brave Galdrish soldier engaged her in a sword fight while more attacked Gaston.


    Gaston stumbled, nearly falling on his own sword, when a dagger flew to the head of the man who wanted to give him his death blow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die here, Gaston. You¡¯re so useless, leave for Craitan immediately, Craitan would need you as King¡± Lena helped him up.


    With unknown strength she tossed him up to her horse, who she earlier whistled to some closer, ¡°Don¡¯te back for me¡±.


    Gaston was about protesting but the horse galloped to the air and crushed down Galdrish soldiers trying to prevent it.


    Princess Lena swirled her sword in the air and striked behind her, shing down three heads to the ground. Blood sshed on her face.


    The war was not bing too favorable. She brought of her whip and threw it at a soldier who she had watched kill her men.


    The whip pulled the soldier through the rough ground, all the way to her. She cut off his head then. The war was no longer fun to her.


    She had thoughts of calling a retreat but the shame of a failed battle would eat her alive so she looked away from her soldiers.


    ¡°Fight! Fight! It¡¯s better you die with honor than die with shame!¡± she roared at them. They roared back the motto, ¡°No victory, no return¡±.


    She smirked, that was a motto her father used to enve them, till now. She buried her sword at a Galdrish soldier trying to kill a young soldier.


    She pulled the young Craitan soldier up, ¡°Follow me. We¡¯re going into the forest. Heads up¡± she diced another soldier running at her.


    He nodded and ran into the forest. She swirled her sword and made herst kills before running along with him.


    She had to fulfill herst assignment, her father¡¯s dying wish. Having Scott have sex with her. It was worth the war and her soldiers¡¯ life.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 CHAPTER Eighty-Three – Man on a black horse.

    (At the Forbidden Forest)


    Gerard stood at the border, checking for sounds of screeches or for burning tree tops. He found none. Surely his sister was here.


    He strolled past thendmark and stood few trees away, he could still hear nothing except for trees and growls of wolves.


    The war had started, ¡°Anya, are you here? Let¡¯s go back!¡± he called out. He didn¡¯t want anything to do with this. Why couldn¡¯t she understand?


    He went back and climbed his horse, heading deeper into the forest. At a slight sound, he unsheathed his sword and looked for it.


    As he came closer to a river bank, he could hear muffling sounds. And slight screeches. He found her.


    ¡°You¡¯d have to forgive me, Chan. How can you fight wolves?¡± he saw her scolding Chan, who was tied, hands, feet and mouth.


    ¡°You are not serious¡± he sighed, dropping down his sword. She looked shocked seeing him there and stomped to him, shaking her head.


    ¡°You are not taking me back. See, I got Chan. And I¡¯m getting Margaret¡± she pointed at him. Chan red at both of them.


    Gerard cleared the way for her and she passed, ¡°It will be wise if no one sees this birds. They know who it belongs too¡­¡±.


    ¡°I settled that. Our hideout is behind trees and all I do is shoot down arrows. Come on, be my sidekick¡± she threw him an arrow and bow.


    Gerard frowned. Since when was she good at shooting arrows. He found her ¡®hideout¡¯ which was on a tree branch. An obvious tree branch.


    ¡°Just because the wolves don¡¯t climb up to kill you doesn¡¯t mean they haven¡¯t see you?¡±.


    ¡°Who said some didn¡¯t try¡± she showed him a hole she dug, ¡°I killed them and buried them. I¡¯m a princess, I can handle myself¡±.


    Her brother watched her climb to the branch, she targeted at something and let her arrow go, ¡°Sidekick, go now, that one is after Margaret!¡±.


    Gerard rolled his eyes. What was he doing here? And why should he save her? She¡¯s doing what she wanted to do.


    ¡°Do not let this princess repeat herself. Go now!¡± Anya ordered. His horse came forward and Gerard lifted himself to it.


    ¡°Bring her back. And note, the ones attacking her are bad wolfs, the ones protecting her are good!¡± Anya screamed as her brother ran off.


    Margaret heard an instinct scream behind her and she knew that a cavern had been unlocked. The ones belonging to the children.


    She let go of the werewolf she had been trying to strangle and threw him into the river bank to buy her some time.


    She drove the sword into the wolf before he could pounce on the children. She let the sword stay there for five seconds before drawing it out.


    As Scott had told her, Red Mountains warriors had faster healing process so only the worst injuries could kill them.


    ¡°Look out!¡± the children shouted to her. The wolf that she had thrown into the river was charging at her.


    An arrow sped into his ear,ing out from the other ear. Margaret searched for who shot it. All archers were at Blue Moon.


    She found a man on a ck horse staying at her. She couldn¡¯t recognize him nor could ce where she¡¯d seen the horse.


    ¡°Thank you, Scott is besides the stream, you¡¯d find him there¡± she dered, incase he was backup from Alpha Red.


    She ushered the children to their own cavern, which had a stronger lock, ¡°Can any of you turn to wolf?¡± she asked. All shook their heads.


    It was up to her then. Thest Blue Moon warriors, that had been protecting the children, was torn down by a Red Mountain wolf.


    It pranced towards her but before it coulde close an arrow fly to its gut. Margaret saw it was the same man on horse.


    Why was he still there? Why didn¡¯t he leave to Scott? And did he have to wait till the Blue Moon soldier was killed?


    She was marching to him when Lydia¡¯s screams stopped her. She pointed towards the stream, ¡°Leave and help in front¡±.


    She rechecked that the cavern, where the children was, were protected before leaving to help Lydia.


    When she got there, she saw her little sister chasing away some frogs. She sighed. Was her head messed up cos of the chaos again?


    ¡°Margaret, horrible. Frogs are leaving the rivers as dead bodied fill them. Horrible¡± she cried dramatically in her. Margaret pushed her away.


    A woman was behind a tree, gasping for breath as she held unto her little daughter, who was badly injured.


    ¡°We need to treat her or she wouldn¡¯t make it¡± Margaret advised. Lydia hit her. She didn¡¯t have to be so negative. The mother was hopeful.


    A ck wolf sped past them and threw the child unto it¡¯s back. It seemed like it had been lurking behind them. It dashed towards Blue Moon.


    Margaret panicked, trying to chase after it but Lydia held her back, ¡°That¡¯s Walt. Chill¡±. Margaret only saw his red highlightster.


    The mother rose from her crouching position, ¡°I¡¯d join the warriors at the stream. Thank you, Lydia¡±. Margaret sprinted off with the woman.


    Lydia smiled, sitting down on a stone, covering her ears to the sound of screams and growl. But an ear piercing shout made her turn.


    It had to be Walt, it was direction he had run to. She dashed towards there. But all Red Mountains wolfs there had been killed.


    Panting, she arrived there and saw the little girl lying helplessly. There was no Walt around. Suddenly, ady, appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she balled her fists. Thedy¡¯s sword glistened and that¡¯s when Lydia saw the fresh blood stains on it. It was Walt¡¯s.


    ¡°You used¡­ used¡­ that on Walt¡± she gasped, ¡°And it¡¯s silver¡± she screamed in horror. She had been told of silvers horrors.


    Thedy smirked, ¡°I am Princess Lena of Craitan. If you are married to Scott. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want to see what I¡¯d be doing with him¡±.


    She swirled her sword and pointed it at Lydia, ¡°Leave now. With the little girl, or she¡¯d die¡±.


    Lydia was speechless. A Princess of Craitan? What did she want with Scott? She peered at the little girl who was no longer breathing.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take her to help in time. Only Walt can¡± she stepped towards thedy, ¡°So you have to let him go¡±.


    Princess Lena chuckled. Who was this little brat calling terms for her? Since she didn¡¯t want her life, she¡¯d dly take it from her.

 CHAPTER Eighty-Four – A day of revenge.

    This had to be the worst decision of her life. She ran off, dodging another stroke of the Princess. Why was Walt not howling for help?


    She picked up a stick and threw at the princess, but she missed. She threw a stone and it bruised the Princess, but healed immediately.


    Lydia stood transfixed for a moment before running from her again. Was she a demon? Even werewolves don¡¯t heal that fast.


    ¡°Stop wasting my time, stand still so I¡¯d kill you¡± Lena barked. Lydia scoffed, she wouldn¡¯t dare listen to that.


    But then a low growl erupted behind her. Lena froze gritting her teeth in disappointment. Lydia red at Walt, where had he been?


    Her eyes softened when she saw the hole at his sides, and it wasn¡¯t healing. She turned at the silver in Lena¡¯s hands. This bitch had to taste it.


    Walt crawled in front of Lydia, barring her from Lena.


    ¡°A, protecting your Luna? Is she your mate? Well, I¡¯m sorry, sir, I have to take you with me. It¡¯d be fun¡± Lena pointed her sword at Walt.


    Lydia could fit her fist inside of the hole. The blood pouring out was too much. She stood up from her crouching position, staring at Lena.


    Walt¡¯s eyes glowed red and he looked up in confusion, ¡°I dare you to touch him¡± he heard his mate roar.


    Lena smirked, ¡°Dare epted,dy¡± she advanced towards her and Walt shrinked away from her sword.


    Gathering courage and emitting an unknown aura, Lydia threaded upon the grasses towards the Princess, ¡°Stand down now!¡±.


    The Princess stopped moving, her knees cowering under Lydia¡¯s aura. She didn¡¯t know why but she tried to resist it and failed.


    Lydia pushed her down. Lena fell, confused, she saw Walt¡¯s eyes glowing and understood. She swerved her sword at him.


    But Lydia caught it with one hand and pointed it at her, ¡°You were warned!¡±, Lena sighed, the brat was drawing her mate¡¯s aura.


    ¡°What will you do to me now? All injuries heal on me?¡± Lena chuckled.


    Lydia shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s see how this heals¡± she raised the sword, despite it¡¯s weight, and swung at the head of the Princess.


    Lena tried to dodge but her attempting running only gave the sword a better chance at her weak point.


    Her head came rolling down to Lydia. Disgusted she kicked it towards Walt, ¡°There, I got revenge for you¡±. She swirled the sword around.


    Walt was crouching on the floor. A pool of blood had already encircled him. He made small whimpers.


    Lydia sat besides him and tried to help him walk but he fell back. His red eyes died back to ck. And his breathing slowed down.


    Panicking she ran to call Margaret and any other Blue Moon warrior she would find.


    (At Craitan)


    Timothy ran back to his leader and nodded at him, ¡°Yes, only four soldiers at the entrance. None inside, people are moving freely¡±.


    Thedy smirked, ¡°I told you, Tim. They had a bad battle strategy. No one to protect their people¡± she went back to her team of archers.


    Timothy left to the spearmen team and repeated his findings, the spearman leader also had a knowing smile when he thanked him.


    Timothy didn¡¯t get it, how could such a big kingdom have a terrible battle strategy. He pitied the people that¡¯d be butchered.


    ¡°Are you really not taking them as hostages, the people of Craitan?¡± he asked his leader as he joined the line.


    She frowned, ¡°Never. We would only select amongst their ves who aren¡¯t part of them. All those idol worshipping people would die¡±.


    Timothy gulped down saliva as she ordered for them to set out. They were behind the spearmen team. Their leader halted them abruptly.


    ¡°Lord Gaston of Craitan! He passes!¡± a spearman had shouted. The archer leader pushed Timothy to the front, ¡°Kill him¡±.


    Ever so readily, Timothy put his silver arrow in his bow, he checked his line of sight, following the galloping horse steadily.


    He left it go, it swirled into the man¡¯s head, his body fell to the ground. The horse neighed in fear but tried to drag the man with her.


    The soldiers at the entrance saw the incident and ran inside the kingdom, ordering for the kingdom to be closed.


    ¡°Charge!¡± the spearmen leader roared and his men ran, aiming to get into the gates. Timothy looked at his kill, proudly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That horse, she¡¯s fine and loyal. That¡¯s prize for your first kill as my archer¡± his leader patted him, ¡°Archers, march in, strike with caution¡±.


    The archery team soon joined the spearmen in the massacre. Timothy shot at everything his eyeid upon.


    Women, children, animal. There was nothing like salvation. Just as Craitan had done to his Uncle Scarface and Aunt Xena¡¯s vige.


    At Galdrish, Craitan had taken children, raped women, killed animals and burned viges. Today was revenge. Today was retribution.


    Timothy saw a female spearmen stabbing at a Craitan merchant with her dagger. He rushed and pulled her off his dead body.


    ¡°Leave me alone. This twerp, he raped my mother. He¡¯s a former soldier. I remember. He raped my mother¡± she cursed, continuously.


    Timothy wanted to speak with her but his archery leader pulled him away, ¡°Let her pour anger. Go with the rest to the prison houses¡±.


    She handed him his silver arrow and smiled, he smiled back before marching with the rest of his team into the dark prison house.


    It was dull, smelly and had animals living in it. Yet it was at the heart of the city. These people really lived like animals.


    The archery team began breaking open cages used to capture ves. Craitan citizens found were shot down. It was bloody.


    ¡°Timothy! Um¡­e please¡­ I don¡¯t understand her¡­¡± an archer had called to Timothy.


    Timothy hurriedly stabbed the man he was with his silver arrow and watched his soul leave his body. Just as they did to his Uncle.


    With a proud smirk, he walked into the cage where he was called upon, ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡±. He eyed the woman whose hair covered her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand her¡± the archer repeated, ¡°So I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s Craitan. Also, her chains are strong. She must be powerful?¡±.


    Timothy dimmed his eyes. Those chains were strong for a weak looking woman. He won¡¯t dare unlock them till he knew who she was.


    He held his silver arrow in his right hand and raised her hair with his left hand. The woman¡¯s eyes were reddish, Timothy froze, he knew her.


    She looked up slowly at him and said some strange words, ¡°?¦Ñ¦Ö¦Å¦Ó¦Á¦É ¦Ì¦É¦Á ¦Ì?¦Ñ¦Á ¦Å¦Ê¦Ä?¦Ê¦Ç¦Ò¦Ç? ¦Ã¦É¦Á ¦Ò?¦Í¦Á, ¦ª¦Ñ¦Á?¦Ó?¦Í. ¦Á¦Í¦Ó¦Á¦Ð?¦Ä¦Ï¦Ò¦Ç ¦Ê¦Á¦É ¦Å¦Ê¦Ä?¦Ê¦Ç¦Ò¦Ç¡±.


    Timothy¡¯s eyes widened. He jumped away from the woman, ¡°She is cursing Craitan. That a day of revenge ising for them¡±.


    The others looked at Timothy in perplexity, ¡°I guess we shouldn¡¯t hurt her then. Whatnguage is that? Who exactly is she?¡±.


    Timothy, shook his head. It couldn¡¯t be but if it was, then it¡¯s good news.


    The leader of the archery team, who¡¯d been standing behind them yelled, ¡°Fall to your knees now and bow¡±. Her team looked confused.


    Timothy immediately did as he was told, ¡°People, you¡¯re looking at the legend of our team, Xena, warrior of Greece, wife of Scarface¡±.


    All knees fell immediately to the ground.

 CHAPTER Eighty-Five – Sisters Squabbles.

    Evelyn looked at the line of bodies that were being arranged at the forest. She hurried in, her eyes searching for her siblings.


    They shouldn¡¯t be among the piles or someone had to answer to her. She made sprints searching till she came to their own cavern.


    She saw Margaret holding unto Han who had a wound on his left side. She stomped to him, yanking him by the arm, ¡°Why did you leave?¡±.


    Margaret shoved her hand away, standing up to her, ¡°Don¡¯t you see he¡¯s in pain? And he left cos he was told to? Unlike you who hid!¡±.


    Margaret received a p on her face that shut her up. Han was lost of words while Evelyn was outraged, ¡°Shut up! Where¡¯s Lydia? Let¡¯s pack¡±.


    She went ahead to find Lydia herself. Lydia was at Scott¡¯s watching as Blue Moon¡¯s pack doctor treated him. Sewing his wounds close.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He reached out his hand for her to hold. She reached for it but dropped it when she heard Evelyn¡¯s voice, ¡°Um¡­ take care. I¡¯d be back¡±.


    ¡°Lydia, why did you and Han leave Blue Moon? What part of ¡®stay in this house¡¯ didn¡¯t you understand?¡± Evelyn scolded when she was out.


    Lydia looked down, before pointing back at the Cavern she just came out from, ¡°Scott asked that I followed him. And Marg was there so I agreed¡±.


    Evelyn dropped her hands down, she was about hitting her. Did they think on how troubled she¡¯d be knowing they¡¯re not close?


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re only worried about Lydia and the boys, and never me¡± Margaret used her. She gave a disdained look at her.


    She¡¯d never worried, she could care for herself. Unlike a fourteen and fifteen year old boy or a girl who could go loco anytime.


    ¡°Margaret, should Ipare you to them. You¡¯re more capable¡­¡± she trailed off, looking around, ¡°You both should pack. We¡¯re leaving¡±.


    She left them and went in search of a certain Blue Moon soldier that had carried Chan away. She gasped seeing his body in the pile.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chan then?¡± she wondered. If he was dead, she prayed not, his body would be in the pile.


    ¡°I am not leaving anywhere. If you want, take your siblings you love. I¡¯m staying here!¡±.


    Evelyn chuckled, spun and faced Margaret, ¡°You know I don¡¯t like repeating myself¡± she stressed on every word.


    Margaret fidgeted, looked down, but shot her eyes up again, ¡°I mean what I said. Go back to Galdrish, forget me¡±.


    Lydia said nothing and went to their cavern to pack up. Han followed her. They could see the rage building up in Evelyn.


    ¡°And who¡¯d you stay with? You¡¯d just be used as bait. And more sexual harassments woulde to you¡± Evelyn sighed.


    Margaret blinked as her brain reminded her of the Gerard holding unto her neck and strangling her. She shook it off but it kepting.


    ¡°Bad things have always happened to me. And at Galdrish, we lost both our parent, can you even live there?¡± Margaret retorted.


    Evelyn nodded. She pointed at the Cavern, ¡°Go and pack up. We are leaving. You arranged this marriage with Scott. I¡¯d cancel it. Final!¡±.


    Margaret tried to say more words but a lump grew in her throat, she swallowed it down and walked away, not towards the cavern.


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and went into Scott¡¯s cavern. She politely asked the doctor to leave and before she could speak, Scott beat her to it.


    ¡°I heard everything, Evelyn. And you won¡¯t leave. Not till I agree with it, at least¡± he said calmly.


    Evelyn scoffed, ¡°¡±Watch me. And is it the bride price, I¡¯d pay you back¡­¡±. She attempted bringing her gold coin bag.


    ¡°Evelyn don¡¯t pay me, I didn¡¯t buy you guys. I gave your uncle that as a formality¡±.


    ¡°And so is this marriage, a formality! This ce is cool but something out there woulde for you guys. We can¡¯t keep on being victims¡±.


    Scott red at her. He forced Walt to be at peace. Her temper tantrums was not going to cost him his mate. Never.


    ¡°Evelyn, I thought you¡¯d be calm by now¡± it was Jackson. He walked into the cavern with Margaret folding her arms.


    ¡°And why call him, to change my mind? I¡¯m the caretaker, I say where we go. Did anyone tell me before turning Han to bait. Do you see side?¡±.


    She was almost crying on remembering the injury besides Han. A boy who, the other day, was having breathing and meridian issues.


    Scott softened, he didn¡¯t know Han was used as bait. He stared at Jackson usingly. Jackson looked sorry. He hadn¡¯t expected the injury.


    ¡°It happened fast. Someone had to watch out. He agreed to. It was a Craitan soldier, the one who came with Princess Lena, that striked him¡±.


    Evelyn sighed. Jackson wasn¡¯t helping anything. She and her siblings would never fit in. Living with wolves. Fighting wolves. Never.


    ¡°Um¡­ guys¡­ Sorry to interrupt. But who¡¯d seen Chan around. No one said they saw him. Han needs care too, Eve¡± Lydia muttered.


    She stood at the entrance of the cavern, looking innocently at the rest. Where they still fighting?


    ¡°No pack doctor should touch Han. I¡¯d do it. Margaret look for Chan. And we¡¯re clear here¡± the elder sister took Lydia with her.


    ¡°Evelyn is impossible. What right does she have to control me. She¡¯s just a year older. A year!¡± Margaret grumbled.


    Walt came to the surface but Scott pushed him down. They should just let Evelyn cool off, this could be like her usual tantrums.


    Margaret left and Jackson sat besides Scott, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he muttered. Scott smiled. It wasn¡¯t his fault. He thought Han was more capable.


    ¡°Help them find Chan. If you did, she could stay calm¡± he advised, ¡°And Princess Lena, Lydia killed her. Remind me to ask Red about it¡±.


    Jackson¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Lydia! Lydia killed Princess Lena. I only saw her headless body and her headter. How did Lydia¡­?¡±.


    Scott was frowning. Why was he speaking of her like she couldn¡¯t move a muscle? Yes, she looked delicate but she had energy of her own.


    ¡°To subdue Lena, she must have used your Alpha energy. No way else. Lena was skilled. Did you eyes turn red while she¡­¡±.


    Scott nodded, ¡°It did. And I hadn¡¯t controlled it too¡± that exined it, ¡°So you can be smart sometimes¡± he teased.


    ¡°In as much as I was a y boy, trouble maker and prodigal son, I still listened to my father teachings sometimes¡± Jackson bragged.


    Scott looked disdained. yboy? Just like his Alpha. But he was unlucky, his mate wouldn¡¯t tolerate it and cause tantrums.

 CHAPTER Eighty-Six – Greek Xena.

    (At Galdrish)


    The spearmen team and the archery team came back just in time to receive cheering and praises from the Galdrish people.


    They bowed and curtsied while hiding the legend from the people¡¯s eye. Timothy felt someone grab his arm and pulled him to a hug.


    He would have punched whoever till he saw it was his father. His eyes look wet, ¡°Son, you came back. I was so worried¡±.


    He rolled his eyes, the man was probably drunk. How could he be drinking while they were on war? And if he needed to run?


    His team leader pulled him back. He felt annoyed, having to be pulled about. She pointed at the pce and pointed at Xena, the legend.


    He nodded and gave his hand for Xena toe down with. He had let her use his horse to return home as she could not walk properly.


    But to his surprise, she jumped down without taking his hand, ¡°Take me to the King. I need to rest¡± she spoke in English.


    Timothy did as he was told and ushered her to the King¡¯s courtroom. Officer Twisthat was standing waiting for the King.


    He looked at Timothy questioningly for bringing a poor looking woman into the King¡¯s court. Was she a lost official of the pce?


    ¡°Am I seeing Twisthat?¡± Xena¡¯s voice sounded broken? The Officer went backwards on hearing her? Was he hearing Xena?


    His eyes sparked and he rushed the woman in a hug, despite her appearance. She stood stiff not expecting the reaction, but she patted his back.


    The King came out from his inner chambers just then. His eyes fell on the I¡¯ll looking women, she had a smell, he frowned.


    He met her sudden gaze and he could swear he saw power in those emerald eyes, ¡°Who are you? Archer, why bring her to my court?¡±.


    The King tried to sound as friendly as he could. The woman didn¡¯t look like she was of this ce. And was possibly from further countries.


    Timothy vaguely exined that they had raided Craitan as nned but while searching the dungeons, they found the Greek Xena.


    The King sprang from his chair surveying the woman. Was it true? Was their legend standing before his eyes?


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am called? The Greek Xena?¡± she sighed disappointedly, ¡°I married a Galdrish man. Could I be epted already?¡±.


    It was a whole seven years of marriage, plus the five years she stayed at Galdrish while training to be a swordsman and archer.


    She applied for citizenship after the years and the King granted it, changed her name to a Galdrish name but everyone stuck with Xena.


    Twisthat and Timothy bowed, snickering. She was the first of their foreign line to ever live amongst them and marry one of them.


    Not to forget the sacrifice she did to save the Galdrish¡¯s general. She was then recorded as a legends, a Greek legend.


    When she had given birth to three beautiful daughter year after year. They had termed them the Princesses of Greece.


    The girls had to leave the vige and were raised in a ce no one knew of them or their family. Beingbelled ¡®Poor Orphans¡¯.


    ¡°Xena, forgive us. We thought you died in that war. Or else, we could have fought hard to bring you back!¡± Twisthat apologized.


    Xena nodded, ¡°I thought I died. Waking to see myself at Craitan was worse than death¡±.


    She realized she was away from home, her children and she didn¡¯t get to save her husband from ambushing Craitan soldiers.


    It dawned on her, painfully, that he¡¯d not make it after many years.


    She recounted how she¡¯d been taking care of properly as the Craitan King thought she¡¯d give up important information on Galdrish military.


    She was regarded as a foreigner, so would not be affiliated to Galdrish. When she refused to say anything, she was sent to the King.


    He believed she was a goddess of some sort as she was from Greece. She stirred trouble and made his wife, out of jealousy, lock her away.


    Twisthat looked down in shame. The sacrifices she had to go through to protect Galdrish yet he couldn¡¯t take proper care of her daughters.


    If she asked him, he wouldn¡¯t even know where to say they are. He let a nameless wealthy man marry all three of them. She¡¯d kill him. He¡¯d die.


    ¡°Well, I am back now. I would like to take up my position at archery department as a trainer. Oh, and my children¡± she turned to Twisthat.


    He stayed dumbstruck. He looked over at Timothy and at her. He saw Evelyn recently but knew nothing of where she was at the time.


    Timothy decided to help out, if she knew that her daughters were married to one man, a werewolf man, she¡¯d break something on him.


    ¡°At a forest, with friends?¡± she raised her eyebrow at Timothy, ¡°Little nephew, they were supposed to be at your house¡±.


    Timothy felt his throat get dry. Whenever she called him ¡®little nephew¡¯ since he was a kid, it was when she was controlling her temper.


    She was the living embodiment of Evelyn in terms of wicked, impulsive and hot temper. And he was about gettingshed at.


    ¡°The forest at Galdrish or at the outskirts of Galdrish? Forbidden forest? That forest?¡± the King enquired. Timothy slowly nodded.


    He could be killed by Xena. At least, he lived his dream of being among Galdrish army. He peeked at her, she had a smile. It confused him.


    ¡°Forbidden forest is home to the gem protectors. Those werewolves. Yes, I knew their Alpha. My daughters can be safe there¡±.


    Timothy¡¯s mouth dropped. Did she know what she was saying? Safe and Werewolves weren¡¯t rted words.


    ¡°I better get dressed and meet them. Hurry now, Timothy. I need to leave¡± she bowed to King and bowed again at Twisthat.


    ¡°Thank you for preserving and returning to us once again, Greek Xena¡± the King thanked. Craitan had no holds or regrets on him.


    ¡°I preserved for my daughters and my little boy who I barely got to suckle. Thank you for their protection¡± she spun around and marched off.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The King eyed Twisthat who was looking down. He knew Greek Xena had children but he head nothing about them after the war.


    ¡°I¡¯d take my leave sir. Don¡¯t worry, our legend won¡¯t have anything toin about. I¡¯d take her to her kids myself¡± he bowed.


    Before the King could ask more questions, he didn¡¯t have an answer to, he trotted off, ignoring the reason he came to the courtroom.

 CHAPTER Eighty-Seven – Mother.

    (At the Forbidden Forest Entrance)


    Margaret nodded to Jackson to bring down his dagger. Jackson stared at her in disbelief. They tied her younger brother to a tree!


    ¡°I am sorry, I actually saved him, you know!¡± Anya defended. She looked at her brother for support but he still closed his eyes, resting.


    ¡°No thanks¡± Chan spat and stormed off. Jackson followed him, pulling Margaret with him, ¡°Wait, I¡¯d speak with them¡± she stopped him.


    Jackson let her go, look over at the King and Princess before taking Chan away. Anya groaned in dismay. Her whole n failed.


    ¡°Thanks for saving me and the kids. I just realized that¡¯s your horse¡± she started. Gerard was still resting his head on a tree, eyes shut.


    He made no sound so his sister nudged him, You¡¯re weed. I was sent to, actually¡± he referred to Anya. Anya smiled.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d be thanking her then. My apologies¡±, Margaret shifted to the girl, ¡°Thank you, Anya. And Chan didn¡¯t really need saving¡±.


    The girl looked down offended, ¡°I guess my mom said that to make me happy. He¡¯s not my mate at all. She wasn¡¯t under any influence when she said that¡± she muttered.


    Margaret only made out ¡®mate¡¯, her cheeks flushed, she suppressed the feeling and turn to Gerard, ¡°Did you help me cos we¡¯re mates?¡±.


    His eyes finally opened, ¡°Are we?¡±, Margaret raised a brow, weren¡¯t they, ¡°If we were, we both would feel a connection. Do you feel anything?¡±.


    She exhaled, she¡¯d thought too far, like if they weren¡¯t. She didn¡¯t feel anything, exactly. She didn¡¯t love him, what¡¯s she supposed to feel?


    She didn¡¯t meet his gaze, while shaking her head, ¡°I feel nothing. Just I¡¯m not scared of you and you can be fun. But what am I to feel?¡±.


    The King didn¡¯t know also, ¡°Come around my kingdom sometimes. We¡¯d find out¡± he threw his sister behind his horse.


    ¡°What?¡± was that an open invitation? What¡¯d they do to find out. Her jaw clenched, ¡°And your dark energy won¡¯t hurt me?¡±. He shook his head.


    She peered at his retreating figure, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. Evelyn wants us to leave. Maybe, I¡¯d try¡± she rapped.


    She felt embarrassed immediately agreeing toe over to his ce. But she brushed it off and headed back home.


    (At the Cavern)


    Lydia packed thest badge of clothes in the bag. Where was Margaret? She needed her strong arms to lift the big things.


    Evelyn marched into the room, surveying everything, she gave an approving nod then went to check Han¡¯s temperature.


    ¡°Evelyn, Margaret, Lydia!¡±.


    Evelyn froze. What was Timothy doing at their forest again? Scott was at his Vern when he heard Timothy¡¯s voice. That man was back.


    Scott¡¯s voice was crooked, from arguing with Evelyn all afternoon, and he couldn¡¯t walk as there was still in a healing hole in him.


    Still, he dragged himself out. Jackson had once said Evelyn hunted in Timothy being the reason she wanted to leave. Was he here to take them with him?


    He saw the man out, on a pretty white horse, the horse had the royal designs of Craitan, atop the horse, behind him was ady.


    Thedy looked beautiful with her long dark hair and deep emerald eyes, she was almost six feet and looked like a warrior.


    Seeing her armor, hidden in her robe, he knew she was a warrior. She didn¡¯t look threatening and her eyes searched about the cavern.


    ¡°You think you can just walk in here?¡± Scott advanced towards Timothy. The woman smiled but it faded, Timothy went behind her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Alpha?¡± she held her sword, besides her. Scott paused on his steps. ¡°And where are my daughters?¡± she eyed Timothy.


    Daughters? Immediately, Scott felt he saw Lydia in her. Like a slight replica of Lydia. He saw a bit of Margaret and then Evelyn.


    ¡°Scott, she¡¯s the girl¡¯s mother. Xena. Don¡¯t offend her?¡± Timothy added more stress in thest part. Scott was dumbstruck. Mother?!


    ¡°Timothy, what are you doing here? Where you kicked out your team? Expected¡± Evelyn folded her arms, walking out of the cavern.


    She didn¡¯t spare a sight to thedy but looked at the pretty horse. She recognized the Craitan design and became defensive.


    ¡°Hey, I wasn¡¯t kicked out. My team leader even says I¡¯m her favorite!¡± Timothy yelled from behind Xena. Scott just returned to his cavern.


    Evelyn finally gazed at thedy. She had an impressive stature. Scott watched her. Could she recognize her? After long!


    ¡°My name is Xena. I¡¯m wondering¡­¡± Xena looked the girl over, before arching her eyes brows at Timothy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Timothy raised his hands. How could Evelyn not feel a connection with her mother? The blood is thicker than water thing.


    ¡°Xena?¡± Lydia softly walked out of the cavern with her bag, ¡°Xena was my mother¡¯s name. Right, Eve?¡±.


    She always called her mother ¡°mom¡± for the three years she lived with her. And she didn¡¯t see her home all the time as she trained.


    Evelyn shrugged, anyone could answer Xena, ¡°You¡¯re Greek? From my mother¡¯s family?¡± she tarried on the woman¡¯s eyes.


    Something crawled in on Lydia, she dropped her bag. ¡°Mom?¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    Evelyn gave her a look and swerved her head back to the woman, ¡°Mother?¡±.


    ¡°How can you be mother! She¡¯s died!¡± it was Margaret from behind Xena and Timothy. She faced thedy, ¡°Mom wouldn¡¯t be this young¡±.


    Chan looked at Evelyn, Lydia and the woman. Who was the warrior? She looked foreign. Jackson pulled him away from thedy.


    Evelyn pulled Margaret back, ¡°Mother? I didn¡¯t know her much but she died at war. Are you a sister?¡± she wanted to be polite.


    Xena smirked, and tossed her honorary badge. Fifteen years and her children deny her. To say the least, she was hurt.


    ¡°You girls have bad memory¡±  she clicked her tongue, strolling into a cavern to find a ce to sit. They carefully followed her.


    ¡°Timothy, is she our mother for real?¡± she heard her youngest mother ask her cousin, ¡°I was captured by Craitan for fifteen years¡±.


    She girls stared at her. Xena looked around the cavern till her eyesnded on a boy, lying frailly on the bed, ¡°Is that Lucas?¡± she ran to him.


    Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. Lucas? That sounded familiar to her. It starteding in.


    ¡°He lived. Timothy your father really brought my son to life? How?¡± her eyes were tearing. Timothy moved closer, ¡°Some monks helped¡±.


    Xena inspected the injury in her son¡¯s side, ¡°Would someone tell me who hurt my son!¡± she barked at everyone in the cave.


    Jackson sighed. This was really the girls mother. At least, she was really Evelyn¡¯s mother. Proof was identical temper tantrums.

 CHAPTER Eighty-Eight – Lucasia.

    (Two Weeks Later)


    Mica reached the entrance of the forest, panting and holding unto her injured leg. Curse silver. Curse Craitan soldiers. Curse her pack.


    She wasn¡¯t even part of her pack anymore yet they attacked her. Saying that they¡¯re all animals. Didn¡¯t they be allies recently.


    ¡°Cursed Humans! I¡¯d rip them apart next time. Shallow creatures. Shame of earth¡± she kept on shouting to the trees.


    She reached a river and fell at the bank, slurping down water. Small growl were behind her and she sighed, ¡°Wait, please, not again¡±.


    She heard some a small voice behind her and she turned. A dark haired pretty girl who watched her with a careful look.


    The girl smelled of Luna energy so she stood up and bowed, ¡°I am Mica, Luna, where¡¯s your mate? May I meet Scott, Alpha of this pack?¡±.


    Lydia stared at her, astounded, who¡¯s the dangerous looking girl? How¡¯d she know she¡¯s Scott¡¯s mate. She just realized four days ago.


    She knew in the weirdest and unusual manner. Her mother, who was more of a militarymandant, asked Scott who was his ante.


    She found it had to believe that her three daughters were yoked to one man. Surely one had to be his mate.


    Hearing she was the one, Lydia felt guilty but Margaret knew about it. And Evelyn said she sensed it. How could she be the only dumb one?


    And this strange girl could know just by looking at her?, ¡°How can you be sure I am his mate? Is it written on my face? Who are you?¡±.


    Mica fondled with her soiled gown. The girl was human but did she not know her mate was Scott or..? She did smell of him.


    ¡°Look, miss. Just take me to him. I¡¯m a rogue from Red Mountains Pack¡± she saw the Luna¡¯s face contort so she added, ¡°I¡¯m no enemy¡±.


    Lydia studied the wolves, besides her. They didn¡¯t seem like they were under a threat so she assumed the girl wasn¡¯t dangerous.


    ¡°My mate¡± her cheeks flushed, ¡°¡­ is currently healing from an injury. My elder sister and mother are at Galdrish and¡­ I¡¯m alone¡±.


    She purposed left out Margaret as her sister. That girl could be embarrassing sometimes. Visiting a man who harassed her at his home.


    Her excuse was they¡¯re mates. Their mother couldn¡¯t change her mind cos Margaret was still stiff towards her being their mother.


    Mica sighed, ¡°You¡¯re alone. So can I follow you to meet Scott or maybe the Alpha of Blue Moon?¡± she didn¡¯t want to see that one though.


    Lydia thought for a while, ¡°Follow me. Tell me what you want along the way¡±. Mica dly hopped along, finally she¡¯s getting an audience.


    (Galdrish)


    The trumpets blew after the King dered it. Evelyn looked around, confused. Xena smirked, ¡°Your highness, very thoughtful of you¡±.


    The King waved off thepliment. It was just him being strategical. And a Kingdom as big as Craitan could not be left unmanned.


    She received an honorary medal from the Craitan General, she bowed, ¡°Well done, Xena. You¡¯d did good¡± the General whispered.


    Evelyn stood transfixed, watching the whole scenario. Officer Twisthat began the cheer leading and pleasantries.


    ¡°All greet, Lady Xena of¡­¡± he looked at Xena, she whispered something to him and he continued, ¡°¡­ of Lucasia. All hail¡±.


    There were more trumpeting. The people cheered.


    Evelyn sneaked out of the hall to follow her mother, who was also sneaking out. She was d ball and parties were both not their thing.


    ¡°Is it the name?¡± Xena chuckled, hearing Evelyn¡¯s footsteps behind her, ¡°Well, since I couldn¡¯t name Han, Lucas. I¡¯d give Craitan¡±.


    Evelyn sighed. She didn¡¯t care about that. And she¡¯d have preferred Han answering Lucas than some foreign name but he wanted it.


    No matter, what he grew up with Asian monks, and they didn¡¯t treat him badly so he wanted to uphold heir tradition, for Chan¡¯s sake.


    Not that Chan wouldn¡¯t have changed his name as well. ¡°I am more concerned on you being Lady of Craitan now Lucasia¡± she replied.


    It was smart. Craitan can¡¯t be left to be deste or else thieves can use it to start an army. And the people would be rid off.


    But why is her mother, who just got rescued from Craitan¡¯s prison, the one to go and rule the remnant of their people?


    ¡°I am knowledgeable about Craitan. And I can change their ridiculous practices. Not to add that I have experience in leading¡± Xena mentioned.


    Evelyn felt skeptical and numb, her mother just rejoined their family, two weeks ago and she was leaving to return to where she¡¯d been.


    ¡°You cane with me, be my right hand and eventual sessor. That is, if you and Jackson aren¡¯t serious¡± Xena broke her thoughts.


    She frowned, she was yet spanked Margaret from spilling that she was Jackson¡¯s mate, in front of their mother liked that.


    She deserved to hear it from the man himself. She didn¡¯t know how to act around him. It gave more meaning when hearing it from him.


    ¡°Jackson and I, well, we have a lot of developing to do. He¡¯s a Beta and now he¡¯s pack will be bigger. And me, I have dreams too¡±.


    Xena nodded. Marriage andmitment are things that should be done only when one is ready. It shouldn¡¯t be pushed or rushed.


    ¡°I respect your decision. I am not a mother who¡¯s looking for a grandchild in a hurry¡± Xena chuckled. Evelyn smiled. It sounded beautiful.


    ¡°So, pack up. Tell your lover boy he can visit Lucasia anytime. His pack and Lucasia will be allies so your future marriage will be easier¡±.


    Evelyn kept her face straight. And her mother said she wasn¡¯t in a hurry for grandchildren. She just prophesied a marriage.


    ¡°I¡¯d go pack now. And tell my ¡®lover boy¡¯ the message¡± Evelyn sighed, she walked off. Xena smirked, felling contend.


    Somehow the universe heard her prayer. Her daughters grew up to be Queens of themselves and of kingdoms.


    Lydia was Luna Queen of Forbidden Forest, a kingdom of werewolves. Margaret, a mate Queen to Dark Dynasty, and of mythical creatures.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her Evelyn, future Lady of Lucasia and mate to Blue Moon¡¯s Beta. And her two boys, Han and Chan, would make good soldiers one day.


    She saw Evelyn waved down at her then pointed at Sylvester who came to see her. Clenching her fists she stomped down.


    She¡¯s so going to give him a piece of her mind. If he didn¡¯t know the difference between ¡°Care and Abuse¡±, she¡¯d punch in the difference him.

 CHAPTER Eighty-Nine – A Luna to All (THE END).

    Lydia left to help Scott drag the big boulder towards he and Mica. Mica stood up to help but Scott pulled her to sit, ¡°Let her struggle¡±.


    Mica rolled her eyes. So she was in the middle on a couple prank? ¡°Scott, right now, the people of Red Mountains are without an Alpha!¡±.


    Scottughed, he had heard of how Red and ripped the kid apart. Jackson had added that he left him to it cos the boy was no threat.


    The boy¡¯s n was attack the Forest, he¡¯d thought they¡¯re were lots of warrior. It¡¯s a big fail leaving them prey to Blue Moon¡¯s ambush.


    ¡°Will you be your pack¡¯s Alpha then?¡± Scott nced at Mica and then at Lydia, she was getting closer to them with the boulder.


    Mica looked at her, sorry, that stone was heavy, ¡°Can I? But I just became Beta few weeks back¡±. But it¡¯d be amazing to unlock Alpha mode.


    ¡°You have to be. Red Mountains would be added to trinity packs if we are certain they have a better Alpha.. Or it¡¯d be extinction all the wag¡±.


    Mica became agitated by those words. Extinction of her pack? It wasn¡¯t her pack¡¯s fault they had a useless Alpha. Who left no protection.


    She rose from her seat, ¡°I¡¯d be Alpha. I¡¯d repair the broken rules but you have to promise to let us be part of the trinity pack coboration¡±.


    The coboration made them bonded by blood and oath. No pack went down without the other. A better sense of living, her pack needed it.


    Scott nodded, ¡°And when your pack is good, inform Blue Moon¡¯s Alpha. I¡¯d be making a trip soon. You might be done before I return¡±.


    Mica reluctantly agreed. She didn¡¯t want to talk to that Alpha but if they¡¯re to be a better coboration, they needed understanding.


    Mica remembered something and snapped her fingers, ¡°By any chance, do you know of spirit wolves. I found some below our mount¡­¡±.


    ¡°Nothing spiritual, just experiments by Craitan. Liked their Princess¡¯s regenerative ability. Forget it. They are over now¡± Scott shut her up.


    Mica went back and thought on it. How could her pack ally with a Kingdom that defiled their own naturalws!


    ¡°Here!¡± Lydia finally dragged it to them. She red at Scott with betrayal when she saw Mica already sitting on a stool.


    ¡°Oh, and I¡¯m done here. I¡¯d be leaving. Thanks for the Chair Alpha Scott¡± Mica added more injury. Scott bit his lips, looking innocent.


    ¡°Safe trip¡± Lydia snapped her fingers. Mica shrugged but seeing wolves encircling the entrance, she knew exactly what awaited her.


    She smirked and burst into a sprint when she got to the door. The wolves chased after her but where no match for her Beta¡¯s speed.


    ¡°Done chatting, eh?¡± Lydia red.


    ¡°Yeah. Done dragging?¡± Scott asked back.


    She sighed, and slumped on the boulder. She jumped up. It was so hard, no one would sit on it for a minute.


    This mate of hers really enjoyed her suffering. But she was d he had time for games, unlike the earlier weeks where he looked like he¡¯d die.


    The silver sword used on him was raw silver, unlike some swords that had only pigments of silver. It was a werewolf killer.


    He didn¡¯t still know what Princess Lena wanted him for, but he guessed it¡¯s rted to his father taking away his mate from them years back.


    ¡°So, are you really sure that the rest of your pack are beyond the three seas?¡± Lydia ced a soft cloth on the boulder, and sat on it.


    Scott made a sound, ¡°Our Alpha kept them there during three years ago war. I just need to find them so we¡¯d popte the caverns again¡±.


    Lydia nodded in understanding. She used to think that the forest was just fill of trees and animals but it was more. It was a home.


    Many caverns lied deep inside and all had locks. They were once inhabited by families before the tragedy that forced then away.


    ¡°So I get to¡­ be the Luna¡­ of all of them?¡± she hesitated. Should she bring it up now, ¡°Cos I¡¯ve finally realized some things¡± she smiled.


    Scott raised his head, ¡°Realized what?¡±.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really want to be a soldier like my sisters. Just I wanted to be strong and useful like them. I want to be a nurse. To help¡± she pped.


    She stopped when she felt she was giving too muchst child energy. Not that was she was thest child anymore.


    ¡°So, I¡¯d try my best to nurse the people of the Forbidden Forest Pack back to health and prosperity¡± it sounded like she read it off a book.


    Walt came to the surface, she flinched on seeing her mate¡¯s eyes red, she rxed back, ¡°Um, should I do something else for you, Walt?¡±.


    ¡°Be healthy. And It¡¯s important to be strong. Every pack would need a strong Luna¡±. Lydia gulped down saliva so she¡¯s back to square one.


    ¡°I would teach her¡± Lydia turned just in time to catch a dagger from Margaret. She eyed her wickedly. What was she doing back here?


    ¡°Why? You thought I¡¯d be Gerard¡¯s? I left there two days ago already. Anya bored me. I¡¯m now a trainee at Galdrish¡± she showed off her badge.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lydia jumped to her feet, ¡°You¡¯re at Galdrish now. With Evelyn, Mom, Han and Chan. What about me?¡± someone held her hands.


    She looked Walt in the eyes and turned back to Margaret, ¡°Have fun then. You guys shoulde see me here sometimes¡±. She sulked.


    Margaret grinned, ¡°Sure. I¡¯d need toe to this forest to relieve stress¡± she swirled her own dagger, ¡°And Scott,e with me please¡±.


    Lydia watched both of them leave while she fondled with her dagger.


    ¡°So I wanted to say, I am older than you, don¡¯t baby me, don¡¯t baby Lydia, she¡¯s crazy and she bites. And please have babies by next year¡±.


    Scott frowned, ¡°What?¡±.


    Margaret beganughing, ¡°I am joking¡± she kept a serious face, ¡°But I still mean them. Your mate should be more important than you¡­¡±.


    ¡°She is¡± Scott replied without blinking.


    Margaret swallowed her remaining words, ¡°Hmm, good then. And I wish you recovery¡±.


    Scott nodded to her words gill the recovery part, ¡°What recovery?¡±. Then a dagger cut through his arm, making him shriek.


    ¡°That¡¯s for making me suffer dragging than boulder to you¡± Lydia scoffed. Scott looked at her in disbelief.


    Margaret ran off to the entrance and beganughing, ¡°I told you she was crazy. Have fun¡± the door closed.


    Scott gritted his teeth. This crazy was new to him, he¡¯d have to get used to this crazy.


    Author¡¯s note: Thank you to all those who read till this end. I¡¯d really like yourments and reviews. Stay safe readers.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!